Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 381 to 390)

Chapter 381

York was deep in thought when Dalton interrupted him, “York, besides Hickey and my old man, do you know anyone else who might have Kenton’s contact information?”

York replied, “No, I don’t.”

But then something clicked in his mind. “Wait a minute, didn’t you say Ms. Hawkins had met Kenton? She might have Mr. Wagner’s contact info. If talking to Mr. Wagner could solve this, wouldn’t Ms. Hawkins just reach out to him herself?”

Dalton considered this, “I thought about that too, but as someone directly involved, she probably wouldn’t want to contact Mr. Wagner unless absolutely necessary, especially to criticize Stewart.”

It seemed Dalton had really thought this through. It was clear he cared more about Vesta than he let on.

Dalton sighed, “Alright, I’ll ask around and see if anyone else can help.”

York nodded, “Okay.”

He knew Charlene being Kenton’s student was something that neither Stewart nor Charlene had made public, likely because it was sensitive information. Therefore, he couldn’t just go telling Dalton about it.

York added, “I’ve met Charlene a few times, and she doesn’t seem like the person you’re describing.”

“Dalton, do you really think Charlene’s just worried Stewart might fall for Ms. Hawkins, and that’s why she’s targeting her? Could there be some misunderstanding? Maybe you should talk to Ms. Hawkins or someone else to see if there’s more to the story.”

Dalton frowned, “York, are you defending her?”

York shrugged, “I’m just calling it as I see it.”

Dalton thought York was being deceived by Charlene. “I don’t think there’s a misunderstanding. I saw it with my own eyes. Just make sure you don’t get fooled by appearances.” He paused, “Anyway, let’s drop it. Once you’re on vacation, let’s get together.”

York had other matters to attend to, so he ended the call after that.

Meanwhile, Vesta was left waiting outside. Charlene and Stewart showed no sign of acknowledging her, leaving her to wait.

And Vesta was determined to wait as long as it took. But with an important appointment later that day and no sign of Stewart, she had no choice but to leave and handle her other responsibilities.

For the next two days, she was too busy to visit PrimeStar again. On Thursday, when she finally had some free time, she was hit with an unexpected surprise: a court summons.

Leah Spencer was fuming, “It’s only been a few days, and they’ve already sent a court summons! They’re really set on ending the contract with us, huh? And the court actually took the case? Over something so trivial? What a joke!”

Since the court had accepted the case, unless Stewart withdrew the lawsuit, a legal battle seemed inevitable.

Despite her anger, Leah knew the situation had become nearly irreversible. “What do we do now? Are we really going to court? What does Thorne think about all this?”

Vesta replied coolly, “Thorne can’t find a way to get Stewart to withdraw the lawsuit either…”

Suddenly, Maureen Spencer chimed in, “What if we reach out to the Fergusons and tell them what’s going on?”

They had always believed that the Fergusons would never accept Charlene, given her past. The fact that Stewart had been set up with a well-to-do young lady recently seemed to confirm their suspicions.

If the Fergusons found out Charlene was creating personal drama that affected Stewart’s business relationships, they might become even more displeased with her. Under family pressure, Stewart might reconsider the lawsuit.

Vesta immediately saw the potential in Maureen’s suggestion. She didn’t know anyone in the Ferguson family except Stewart, but she was sure Thorne did.

With that thought, she called Thorne.

After explaining her plan, Thorne agreed, “Alright, I’ll help you get in touch with the Fergusons as soon as possible.”

Leah also approved of the idea. The prospect of the Fergusons being upset with Charlene, potentially causing a rift between her and Stewart, was exciting to her.

But then a question occurred to her, “Why didn’t Thorne think of approaching the Fergusons before?”

Vesta lowered her gaze, “Thorne and Charlene are still married. The Fergusons probably know some of their personal history, so it wouldn’t be appropriate for Thorne to approach them about this. It’s better if someone else does.”

Leah shrugged, “Alright then.”

Chapter 382

Vesta thought she’d have to wait a few days for any news.

To her surprise, Thorne called that very afternoon. “Mr. Ferguson and Darleen are going to a charity auction tomorrow. Want to join us?”

Vesta chuckled, “Sure, sounds good.”

The next evening, they arrived at the auction. It wasn’t long before Thorne steered Vesta toward Hector and Darleen Ferguson, Stewart’s parents. He introduced Vesta to them.

Hector and Darleen were well aware of the history between Thorne, Charlene, and Vesta. But they didn’t let any of that show when they greeted Thorne. They shook his hand warmly, and when Thorne introduced Vesta, Darleen extended her hand with a polite smile, “Hello.”

The auction was a gathering of the city’s elite. After some small talk, Thorne and Hector got caught up in a conversation about business, leaving Vesta a chance to chat with Darleen one-on-one.

After some pleasantries, Vesta got to the point, “Darleen, I came here today because I have a favor to ask.”

Darleen laughed lightly, “With someone as capable as Mr. Henderson, what could you possibly need from me? Surely, Ms. Hawkins, you’re joking.”

Vesta replied, “It actually concerns Stewart.”

Darleen paused, “Stewart?”

“Yes,” Vesta confirmed.

Darleen was about to say something when she glanced at her purse. “Excuse me, I need to take this call.”

Vesta nodded, “Go ahead.”

Darleen stepped aside to answer her phone. A few minutes later, she returned, apologizing, “Sorry to keep you waiting, Ms. Hawkins.”

“No problem,” Vesta assured her..

Darleen got straight to it, “So, what’s this about Stewart?”

Vesta asked, “Are you aware of the collaboration between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar?”

Darleen replied, “I’ve heard Stewart mention it. Is there an issue with the partnership?”

“There is,” Vesta admitted. “There was a small misunderstanding on our part, but nothing that should lead to ending the contract. I’ve been trying to reach Mr. Ferguson to resolve the issue and offer compensation, but he’s been unreachable and seems set on ending our agreement.”

At this point, Darleen’s expression turned serious, and she interrupted, “Is Charlene involved in this?”

Vesta noticed Darleen’s eagerness and nodded, “Yes.”

“Why would she do that?” Darleen inquired.

“We have some personal issues,” Vesta explained. “Ending the contract would harm both parties. Even with compensation, Mr. Ferguson would still lose out. Neural Nexus Tech genuinely wants to continue working with PrimeStar, but they won’t listen to me. That’s why I hoped you might persuade him otherwise.”

Darleen looked down, her voice even, “I see.”

Sensing Darleen’s displeasure, Vesta said politely, “Thank you, Darleen. I appreciate your help.”

Darleen replied, “No need to thank me, Ms. Hawkins.”

They exchanged a few more words before Hector returned to join Darleen, at which point the conversation naturally came to a close.

Chapter 383

After Darleen left, Thorne turned to Vesta with a curious look, “Had a chat with Darleen?”

Vesta chuckled softly, “Yeah, I did.”

Judging by Darleen’s expression, it seemed like her patience with Charlene was wearing thin.

The whole mess between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar, Darleen had known about it for a while. Stewart had given her a heads up. During their recent conversation, there hadn’t actually been a call interrupting her. Darleen had recorded the entire exchange with Vesta, and as she walked away, she sent the recording over to Stewart.

Stewart and Charlene were still at work. When Stewart listened to the recording, he grinned and headed over to Charlene’s office to share the news.

After hearing the details, Charlene leaned back in her chair, a confident smile on her face, “Looks like we’ve got this lawsuit in the bag.”

“Exactly,” Stewart replied.

Their lawsuit to terminate the contract wasn’t just about cutting ties with Neural Nexus Tech; it was a strategic move to corner Vesta into making a mistake. They wanted to push her into trying to stop the termination, hoping she’d trip up and give them the evidence they needed.

As long as Vesta tried to reach out to the Ross family or Stewart’s side to achieve her goal, there was a good chance she’d slip up or cause further rifts, handing them just the leverage they needed for the lawsuit.

The more Vesta tried to fix the situation, the more likely she was to stumble. If she’d just stuck to apologizing and showing genuine intent to cooperate, their case against her might not be so strong. Even if they managed to break the contract, the penalties wouldn’t have been significant.

But things had changed. The initial conflict was Vesta’s fault, and now she was painting the narrative that Charlene was manipulating Stewart due to some personal vendetta. Charlene was a key tech figure at PrimeStar and a crucial part of the Neural Nexus project. Vesta’s disrespect for the facts and her baseless accusations only fortified their case.

Moreover, if it came to court and the judge questioned the supposed personal vendetta, Vesta would have to worry about Charlene revealing their history in full detail. If it got to that point, Vesta might find herself more worried about their personal issues going public than the contract itself. Under such pressure, she might just agree to terminate the contract and pay whatever hefty penalty they demanded.

Stewart’s grin widened at the thought.

As Stewart left Charlene’s office, her phone buzzed. It was Jasmine Henderson calling. Jasmine had already called earlier that morning, but Charlene hadn’t picked up. Tomorrow was Jasmine’s big fencing competition, and she was likely calling to confirm whether Charlene could come along.

Then again, Jasmine might have changed her mind, preferring the company of Thorne and Vesta instead. It wouldn’t be the first time. With a sigh, Charlene decided not to answer, opting to finish her work before heading home.

Meanwhile, Jasmine, disheartened by the unanswered calls, sat curled up on the couch with a forlorn expression, clutching a plush toy. When Thorne walked in that evening, he immediately sensed something was off. “Did Mom not pick up again, or is she busy?”

Jasmine pouted, fiddling with the toy’s floppy ears. “She didn’t answer.”

Thorne watched her for a moment, waiting for her to make a decision. After a pause, Jasmine looked up, her voice quiet but determined. “Since Mom’s busy, can you and Ms. Hawkins come to the competition tomorrow?”

Thorne smiled warmly, “Of course.”

“I’ll let Ms. Hawkins know.”

“Alright.”

“Goodnight, Dad.”

With that, Jasmine hugged her toy and headed upstairs, leaving Thorne to feel both a pang of sympathy and a bit of pride for his daughter’s resilience.

Chapter 384

The next morning, Thorne Henderson, Jasmine Henderson, and Vesta Hawkins arrived early at the sports arena where Jasmine’s competition was set to take place.

Shortly after, Granger Harden and Daisy joined them. Jasmine waved when she spotted them. “Granger, Daisy, glad you could make it!”

Daisy approached Jasmine with a reassuring smile and shook her hand. “Ready for the big game, Minnie? You nervous at all?”

Jasmine was calm and collected, shaking her head. “Nah, not really.”

Granger had other pressing matters to attend to. He was only there to drop Daisy off.

Thorne, noticing Granger’s urgency, said, “Don’t worry, I’ll look after Daisy. You go take care of your business.”

Granger nodded. “Thanks, I’ll catch up with you all for lunch.”

“Sounds good.”

Their friendship seemed as solid as ever, but Vesta couldn’t help but wonder….

She observed them quietly. If Thorne knew about Granger’s feelings for Charlene Ross, would they still be this close?

Granger noticed Vesta’s gaze and gave her a slight nod, but didn’t speak. He turned and left, leaving Vesta with a wry smile. Ever since Granger took a liking to Charlene, he’d grown noticeably distant from her.

Meanwhile, across town, Charlene was at home when she received a call from Stewart Ferguson. “Hey, my folks and I are heading out for lunch. They haven’t seen you in a while and have been asking about you. Would you like to join us?” Charlene hadn’t seen Stewart’s parents, Hector and Darleen Ferguson, in quite some time so she agreed. As lunchtime approached, she drove over to the restaurant.

When she arrived, Stewart and his parents were just getting there too. Darleen greeted her warmly, holding Charlene’s hand. “It’s been too long, Charlene. You look wonderful as ever.”

As they chatted, Moran Albright pulled up and paused when he saw Charlene with Stewart and his parents. He seemed surprised, but Charlene’s smile faded slightly and she quickly looked away.

After greeting Hector and Darleen, Moran went inside the restaurant. Once inside, he took out his phone and called Thorne.

Thorne picked up quickly. “What’s up?”

Moran’s voice was teasing. “Guess who I just saw?”

Thorne, unimpressed, asked back, “Who did you see?”

Moran rolled his eyes, knowing Thorne had already guessed. “Charlene. And she was with Stewart, Mr. Ferguson, and Darleen. It looked like a family

meeting. Darleen was holding Charlene’s hand like she was already part of the family. I’m telling you, it seems like they’re getting serious!”

Thorne’s response was nonchalant. “Oh, is that so?”

Moran sighed, knowing Thorne wasn’t interested in the gossip. “Has Minnie finished her event yet? How’d she do?”

“She did well this morning.”

“Okay.” Moran realized his gossip wasn’t hitting the mark with Thorne. Still itching to share, he decided to message Vesta and Granger in their group chat.

By this time, Thorne, Vesta, and the others had arrived at their lunch spot, just as Granger rejoined them. Seeing Moran’s notifications, Granger and Vesta checked their messages.

When Vesta read that Charlene was with Stewart and his parents, she assumed her recent conversation with Darleen had influenced their meeting. She

thought maybe they were giving Charlene a little reality check.

But then Moran sent another message.

“Darleen was all smiles, calling Charlene by her first name like she’s a daughter-in-law already. Looks like they genuinely like her, and things might be getting serious between her and Stewart!”

“Remember at Irma’s birthday, Darleen mentioned she’d be ready to plan their wedding whenever they were. I thought she was joking, but it seems she was serious!”

Vesta froze upon reading that. As she processed the information, her expression shifted dramatically.

Chapter 385

Darleen really liked Charlene.

How could that even be possible?

If it were true, then everything she said to Darleen yesterday-

Remembering how Darleen had left their conversation midway, her heart sank once more.

Perhaps noticing her troubled expression, Thorne asked with concern, “Hey, what’s up? You feeling okay?”

Vesta snapped back to reality, forcing a smile, “No, I’m fine, really.”

That day, she shared the news with her family.

When the Spencer and Hawkins families heard that Darleen liked Charlene enough to consider her a daughter-in-law, they were in absolute disbelief.

“Charlene’s been married and has a kid, plus her background’s nothing special; Stewart’s got a great family and a thriving career. How could the Fergusons possibly agree to this? Did Mr. Albright misunderstand something?”

“Exactly,” Leah Spencer chimed in, “Or maybe that woman hid her past? The Fergusons probably don’t even know she was married before, and that’s why-” Vesta couldn’t wrap her head around why the Fergusons would allow Stewart to marry Charlene.

Maybe Charlene really did hide her past and tricked the Fergusons, who knows. She initially thought if she couldn’t talk Stewart out of it, taking it to court wouldn’t be a problem.

But if Darleen recorded their conversation yesterday, then a lawsuit might be out of the question.

Yet, if Charlene really did keep her marriage and child a secret from the Fergusons, there might still be some leverage.

With that in mind, Vesta immediately contacted someone to dig for information from Darleen.

Thanks to Thorne, many people wanted to get in her good graces, so finding someone to help wasn’t difficult.

The next afternoon, the person they sent to gather intel approached Darleen and asked, “Darleen, I heard that Ms. Ross, who’s been pretty close to your Stewart, was married before. Is that true?”

Darleen laughed, “Yeah, that’s true. Your sources are quite up to date.”

Having gathered the information from Darleen, the contact quickly reported back to Vesta.

“The Fergusons actually know Charlene was married…”

Which means they probably also know she was married to Thorne.

Leah’s tone was a bit sour, “Knowing she’s been married and still agreeing to

them being together, have the Fergusons lost their minds?”

Vesta remained silent, her expression grim.

Jasmine’s fencing tournament took two whole days to wrap up.

That afternoon, as Charlene was reading, she got a call from Jasmine.

Charlene thought for a moment before answering.

Jasmine had just finished her competition, and she was eager to share the joy of her win with Charlene.

She’d been worried Charlene might not pick up, so when she did, Jasmine was thrilled, “Mom, you’re finally done with work?!”

Charlene replied, “Yeah, what’s up?”

“I finished my fencing competition and won second place!”

Hearing this, Charlene genuinely praised her in a warm tone, “That’s amazing, Minnie.”

Jasmine beamed with pride, “I only just started learning, so I got second place, but I’m going to practice more, and next time, I’ll win first place!”

Charlene felt happy for her and said, “Good job, but don’t put too much pressure on yourself.”

“I know.” Jasmine then asked hopefully, “Mom, what are you doing? Can you come home for dinner tonight?”

Charlene looked down, her voice softening, “I still have some work to do…” “Oh, alright.”

Jasmine had expected this answer and wasn’t too disappointed. Just having her mom answer the call and praise her made her happy.

After chatting a bit more, they ended the call.

Shortly after, Jasmine sent her a few photos from the competition, including ones of her holding the trophy.

In the photos, Jasmine looked quite poised with her fencing helmet tucked under her arm.

She was beaming on the podium.

The pictures were indeed well taken.

Sending the photos, Jasmine messaged, “Dad took these pictures for me. Mom, aren’t they nice?”

Charlene replied, “They look great.”

So Thorne had been with Jasmine during the competition?

Regardless, Thorne was indeed doing well by Jasmine these days, being attentive and caring.

Honestly, as a father, Thorne was doing a decent job now.

Since Thorne was being so good to Jasmine, Charlene felt more at ease.

On Monday, as Charlene and Stewart returned to the office, their lawyer informed them that he had received word from Vesta’s lawyer. Vesta agreed to terminate the contract and compensate them for the termination fee.

Chapter 386

After finalizing the decision to terminate the contract, Vesta picked up the phone to inform Thorne.

“At the auction, I slipped up while chatting with Darleen, and she caught me off guard. Stewart’s lack of interest in collaborating with Neural Nexus Tech is blatantly obvious. Even if we went to court and won, I can’t guarantee they wouldn’t cause trouble later. Since they’re not keen on working with us, I think it’s best to part ways now and find a new partner.”

Thorne didn’t bother asking what Vesta had said that Darleen used against her.

Instead, he simply replied, “If you’ve made up your mind, then go ahead and terminate the contract. Do you need help with the termination fees?”

Truth be told, Vesta was tempted by Thorne’s offer. Ever since her family moved to Starfall City, Thorne had done so much for her and her family. However, she knew that relying on him for every little thing could become tiresome, no matter how captivating she might be. She understood this was not a sustainable approach.

So, she answered, “No need. I can handle it myself.”

“Alright,” Thorne continued, “Do you want me to help you find a new partner after you end things with PrimeStar Technologies?”

Having been upset with the whole Charlene and Stewart ordeal recently, Vesta felt a wave of warmth and sweetness wash over her at Thorne’s offer, and her tone softened involuntarily.

“Yes, thank you, Thorne.”

Stewart and Charlene left the contract termination details to their lawyers. When Vesta received the termination terms from PrimeStar and saw the $30 million fee, she frowned.

Back when PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech first collaborated, PrimeStar wasn’t as prominent in the AI field as it is now. Compared to the original. contract, the $30 million fee seemed quite steep.

“$30 million?” Leah frowned as well.

It wasn’t that she thought the sum was outrageously high or that Charlene and Stewart were being unreasonable. Before her sister met her brother-in-law, their families would have struggled to come up with $30 million. Now, though…

$30 million seemed substantial at first glance, but it wasn’t unmanageable. After all, Thorne casually gifted Vesta jewelry worth millions and birthday presents for Katie Hawkins worth tens of millions. Not to mention the estate valued at over $60 million he gave to Vesta’s aunt.

Oh, and the company Neural Nexus Tech, which Thorne gifted to Vesta, was worth billions.

Beyond that, Thorne had showered both families with countless valuable gifts, their total worth incalculable.

Compared to these, $30 million wasn’t that significant.

Vesta shared Leah’s thoughts, as did Maureen Spencer.

However, Katie and Georgina Spencer found the amount daunting.

“$30 million is a hefty sum,” Henley Hawkins commented, frowning.

Vesta paused. Although Thorne had given their families many valuable items, he had never handed over cash directly. Given their situation, coming up with $30 million in liquid assets was indeed challenging.

Vesta suggested, “Let’s pool our resources together.”

Rhoda, feeling the pinch, couldn’t help but say, “Maybe we should let Thorne help?”

Before Vesta could respond, Maureen interjected calmly, “Rhoda, you can accept gifts from others, but you can’t always ask for them directly. Continually asking for help is not advisable, do you understand?”

Maureen and Vesta had already discussed the potential downsides with them. Thorne might grow weary if they asked too much.

Rhoda understood, but she was just feeling the financial strain. However, since her daughter was the one who got them into this mess, and considering that $30 million wasn’t that overwhelming, especially after Vesta married Thorne, when even $3 billion or $30 billion could be just a word from Vesta-she held her tongue.

Moreover, with the promising future of Neural Nexus Tech, they could easily recoup the money once their self-driving cars hit the market.

With these thoughts in mind, Rhoda chose to remain silent. The others didn’t speak up either, sharing Rhoda’s sentiments.

Chapter 387

Vesta quickly signed the termination agreement. She promised to pay the compensation within the agreed timeline. When Stewart got the news, he snorted, “She sure acts fast.”

The lawyers were handling the rest, and once Vesta signed the agreement, Charlene and Stewart stopped worrying about it.

A few days later, Kenton Wagner was on vacation, and it had been a while since the teacher and his two students had seen each other. They decided to meet up for lunch.

Charlene and Stewart left the office around noon and headed to a cozy bistro. Just as they arrived, they ran into Vesta and Thorne, along with a few others, including Elias Thornfield, the CEO of another leading Al company, Aether Innovations.

Elias and Stewart had a decent relationship, the kind where they could chat a bit when they ran into each other. Elias caught sight of Stewart and greeted him warmly, “Mr. Ferguson!”

Stewart glanced over, ignored Thorne and Vesta, and replied with a smile, “Elias.”

Elias knew that Neural Nexus Tech had approached him after ending things with PrimeStar. Seeing Stewart’s cold demeanor towards Thorne and Vesta, Elias assumed the breakup hadn’t been pleasant.

In the past, Thorne and Vesta would have greeted Stewart, even if he was indifferent. But not today. Vesta’s glance was noticeably cooler, and Charlene couldn’t be bothered to look at them at all.

After exchanging pleasantries with Elias, Stewart and Charlene headed inside without giving Thorne and Vesta another thought.

Once they were in the private dining room, Stewart remarked dryly, “They just ended things with us and immediately teamed up with Aether Innovations. Thorne doesn’t mess around.”

Aether Innovations was a big name in the AI world, and partnering with them likely cost more than their previous deal.

Charlene poured some water and said, “Their language system was top-notch last year. It’s no surprise they sought out Elias. It’s a smart move to regain what they lost by ending things with us.”

Stewart knew this, of course. It only made him more frustrated. “I bet Thorne is footing the bill for the termination fee,” he grumbled.

Charlene didn’t respond. Just then, Kenton arrived, and the conversation shifted to more pleasant topics. They didn’t want to burden Kenton with their business woes.

When they met Kenton, they usually discussed the latest in Al, and since they didn’t get together often, the lunch stretched on for nearly two hours.

As they were leaving, they bumped into Thorne, Vesta, and Elias again in the hallway. Elias spotted Kenton and greeted him enthusiastically, “Mr. Wagner!”

Kenton nodded, acknowledging Elias. Thorne and Vesta followed suit with their greetings. Kenton, maintaining his cool demeanor, hadn’t responded when another group emerged from the corner.

Charlene recognized Dalton Ramirez and quickly looked away. Dalton,

recovering from his initial surprise, greeted Kenton, “Mr. Wagner!”

Kenton nodded again, poised to respond, but Dalton turned his attention to the rest, asking, “Were you all dining together?”

He’d heard about the split between PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech and the

reasons behind it. Seeing them all together seemed odd.

Vesta, sensing his curiosity, clarified, “No, we just ran into each other.”

“Ah, I see,” Dalton replied, as if confirming his suspicions.

Charlene and Stewart had no interest in further chit-chat with Dalton or Thorne. Stewart spoke up first, addressing Kenton, “Shall we, professor?” And with that, they left, leaving the past behind as they moved forward..

Kenton nodded, just about to turn and leave, when Dalton noticed Charlene and Stewart’s dismissive expressions. They clearly didn’t think much of him, Thorne, or Vesta. His face grew cold, and he abruptly stepped forward, speaking up, “Mr. Wagner, my father is Abelard Ramirez. We met a while back. Do you remember?”

“I do,” Kenton replied, giving him a measured look. “And what of it?”

Chapter 388

“Hey, did you hear about the whole PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech contract cancellation thing?” Dalton was about to ask, but then his eye caught Thorne’s presence in the room, and the words just wouldn’t come out.

This was Vesta’s business, after all.

With both Vesta and Thorne present, Dalton knew it wasn’t his place to speak up. If he aired it all out now, it would be like announcing to the world his feelings for Vesta, and that would definitely put her in an awkward spot.

Dalton glanced over at Elias. He knew exactly who Elias was. With Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar having called it quits, and Vesta, Thorne, and Elias all having dinner together, a lightbulb went off in Dalton’s head.

Aether Innovations was clearly the next best choice for Neural Nexus Tech after PrimeStar. Thorne was definitely looking out for Vesta.

With Vesta already having a new path and Stewart becoming more reckless, maybe it was better for her to distance herself from them all.

In light of this, Dalton realized talking to Kenton about it would just be redundant.

After this quick mental calculus, Dalton turned to Kenton and simply said, “Nothing, sorry to interrupt.”

Stewart, who had a pretty good idea of what Dalton wanted to say, smirked. “I thought Mr. Ramirez was going to complain to my teacher.”

To Dalton, Stewart’s mocking demeanor was just another sign of his arrogance and lack of remorse. Dalton had once thought Stewart had potential, but now it seemed like he was just spiraling downwards with Charlene.

With that realization, Dalton lost any desire to engage further with Stewart and replied nonchalantly, “Mr. Ferguson, you’re overthinking it.”

Stewart shrugged him off and turned to Charlene and Kenton, “Let’s go, Professor.”

Charlene nodded, leading the way, “This way, Professor.”

Dalton and Vesta exchanged a look, both thinking Charlene was just shamelessly tagging along with Stewart. Even so, they couldn’t help feeling a bit peeved, as if Charlene’s casual use of “Professor” somehow tarnished Kenton’s reputation.

As Stewart and Charlene headed back to work after seeing Kenton off, Stewart grumbled, “Dalton’s a total jerk. I regret giving Abelard the benefit of the doubt and working with him. The thought of future dealings with him gives me a headache.”

Charlene rubbed her temples in agreement. “Maybe we should have Livingston handle him from now on?”

Stewart replied, “Absolutely!”

They both chuckled and returned to the office. As they exited the elevator, Charlene’s phone buzzed. It was Thorne calling.

Charlene ignored it, and her face fell slightly. Stewart didn’t need to ask who it was; he already knew.

When the phone stopped vibrating, Charlene was about to discuss the next day’s work with Stewart when a new message alert pinged.

It was from Thorne again.

“Heading out on business tomorrow. Minnie wants to stay with you. Could you take care of her over the May Day holiday?”

Stewart, reading over her shoulder, scoffed. “Just like Christmas, huh? He takes Vesta along for ‘business’ and wants you to babysit Minnie so he can have a little getaway with Vesta?”

Chapter 389

Charlene Ross was thinking the same thing.

She texted back, “Busy. And please keep your promise, make sure she doesn’t wander off to my grandma’s place.”

It took Thorne Henderson a while to respond: “Okay.”

After that, Thorne didn’t contact her again.

On the third afternoon of the Labor Day weekend, just as Charlene and her family were about to embark on a white-water rafting adventure, she received a photo from Connie Snyder.

The person in the photo was none other than Vesta Hawkins.

Connie was currently in New York, busy with a fashion show.

Charlene looked at the picture and replied, “Is she watching your show?”

Connie shot back, “Yes! Talk about bad luck!”

Then she added another message, “But she’s alone, no sign of Thorne.”

Charlene simply replied, “Got it,” showing little interest in the matter. Instead, she asked, “When are you coming back stateside?”

Connie replied, “Not sure yet.”

Connie had her hands full, so they exchanged a few more messages before Connie had to go.

About ten minutes later, Connie sent a video.

Charlene paused, and as soon as she answered, she saw Vesta and Thorne in the frame.

Connie snorted and whispered, “They just arrived. The show’s over, and he’s here to pick her up.”

Vesta seemed to know people there and was deep in conversation, with Thorne patiently waiting by her side, watching her chat away.

Stewart Ferguson had mentioned he might take Vesta on his business trip, and it looked like he was right.

But…

Seeing only the two of them without Jasmine Henderson around, Charlene furrowed her brows.

Just as she was mulling this over, the camera suddenly wobbled, making Charlene think Connie had run into some trouble.

Upon closer inspection, she realized Thorne had just glanced over at the camera.

He must have noticed Connie.

Connie felt a jolt as Thorne looked her way, but before she could react, Thorne nonchalantly averted his eyes.

Charlene and Connie have been best friends for years, so Thorne was well aware of their bond.

Yet, even in a foreign city, Thorne had no intention of coming over to greet Connie.

But then again, Thorne was like that with her family too, so his indifference towards Connie wasn’t surprising.

After being spotted, Connie hesitated to point the camera back at Thorne.

Charlene wasn’t interested in Thorne and Vesta’s situation. Her thoughts drifted to Jasmine, and she told Connie, “I need to make a call. Let’s catch up over dinner when you’re back.”

Connie quickly agreed, “Alright, take care.”

After ending the video call, Charlene called Jasmine.

But the call didn’t go through.

Charlene thought for a moment and switched to a video call via WhatsApp.

This time, it connected.

Jasmine answered with excitement, “Mom!”

Charlene noticed Jasmine was in a car.

“Where are you?” she asked.

“I’m abroad,” Jasmine replied, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. “I just went on a helicopter ride to see the great wildebeest migration. Thousands of them, moving in endless waves. Watching them from the helicopter was absolutely breathtaking!”

Charlene paused at this news.

May is the time of the great migration.

“Are you in the Serengeti?”

“Yeah, I-“

But Thorne and Vesta were in New York.

Sure, Charlene knew that ever since Thorne started taking Jasmine along, he always had a security detail to accompany her, so she could explore whenever he was busy.

But she was still so young. Leaving her in the care of security while he and Vesta went to New York seemed irresponsible, especially if something were to happen…

Charlene gripped her phone tighter, trying to keep her emotions in check. “Did you go with your dad?”

“No, Dad said he had work and couldn’t come with me. He told me to choose something fun to do. I’d seen the migration on TV and always wanted to see it for myself, so I told Dad. He arranged for someone to take me here,” Jasmine explained.

Chapter 390

Thorne had a business commitment and couldn’t spend time with her, yet he found time for Vesta?

Before she could voice her thoughts, Jasmine chirped in, “Mom, you should have called earlier! If you had, I could have shown you the view from the helicopter.”

Charlene could see that Jasmine was thrilled with Thome’s arrangements this time.

For a moment, Charlene was at a loss for words, but a heavy feeling settled in her chest.

Jasmine kept chatting about her plans for the next day, then mentioned she’d be flying back home that evening.

Charlene listened quietly, but before she could respond, Jasmine asked eagerly, “Mom, do you have time tomorrow? I’d love to call you.”

Charlene snapped out of her thoughts, and after a brief pause, she replied, “Yes, I’ll have time tomorrow.”

“Yay!” Jasmine exclaimed.

Knowing her daughter was on her way back to the hotel, Charlene felt a little relieved. After chatting a bit more, they ended the video call.

It was now time to meet Nadine Ross and the others for a rafting trip. Charlene put away her phone.

She had been looking forward to this vacation, but now her enthusiasm had waned.

Still, she didn’t want to dampen Nadine and the others’ spirits, so she joined them as they left the hotel.

As they queued up at the destination, someone tapped her on the shoulder.

Charlene turned around to find Gaylord Hearst standing there.

He had asked her about her vacation plans and decided to join when he heard about the rafting. Seeing him now wasn’t a complete surprise. She asked, “When did you get here?”

“This morning”

Since joining PrimeStar Technologies, he had wanted to find a chance to hang out with her, but opportunities had been scarce. They only met at work or at that one company gala.

At the office, Charlene dressed more formally. Today, she was out in a casual sleeveless top and shorts, with flip-flops on her feet. The sunlight highlighted her fair skin, giving her a warm, sweet allure that was stunning, even more so than when she was in her business attire. People around couldn’t help but glance her way.

Gaylord’s gaze lingered on her, almost glued.

He was striking himself, a few years younger than Charlene, with a fresh, clean look in his T-shirt and shorts, reminiscent of a college student on summer break.

Charlene’s aunt, Maisie, noticed Gaylord and couldn’t help but ask, “Charlene, who’s this handsome fellow?”

Charlene replied, “He’s a colleague from PrimeStar.”

Maisie smiled, noting Gaylord’s attentive gaze. She sensed there was more to it but didn’t press further. After all, Charlene was still sorting out her own affairs, and entangling herself in another situation might not be wise.

Having chatted enough, it was their turn for the rafting. Charlene waved goodbye to Gaylord, who suggested, “Maybe we can hang out later?”

Charlene nodded, “Sure.”

As Charlene walked away, Gaylord’s friend sidled up to him. “I have to admit, Ms. Ross looks even more stunning than she did at the gala.”

Gaylord shot him a stern look, “Cut it out.”

His friend, now aware of Gaylord’s genuine interest, mimed zipping his lips and gave a thumbs-up, respecting Gaylord’s feelings for Charlene.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 491, to 500]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 491

Now that Benson was back, things were bound to change. With his overseas diploma in hand, Benson returned home, and Carl arranged a position for him within the Ridge Group.

Despite Liam’s mother’s objections, this decision was final and unchangeable.

Carl hoped to witness a rivalry between Benson and Liam, eager to see which of his sons was truly stronger.

Survival of the fittest – the one who emerged victorious would inherit the Ridge Group.

For the company and the family’s long-term future, this was clearly the better choice.

This was why wealthy families often favoured having many children.

Zelena’s fall from the horse was just as Violeta had expected.

Even if Zelena hadn’t fallen, Violeta’s plan ensured she would have an accident on a reality show, causing her old injury to flare up.

If an injury to the lower back is not properly rested, it will be difficult to fully heal and will likely leave a lasting problem.

Zelena’s career demanded constant activity, making proper rest nearly impossible.

Moreover, she was highly ambitious.

She was determined to surpass Violeta, and she took her career very seriously.

Unable to secure good roles in film and TV, Zelena found her comfort zone in reality shows.

Modern reality shows often feature sensational content to attract viewers. They included heart-to-heart discussions with shocking revelations or thrilling games.

Recently, ‘Beyond Limits’ garnered exceptionally high ratings.

Zelena’s competitive nature made her take on challenges she couldn’t handle, often pushing herself beyond her limits.

She greatly overestimated herself.

It was only a matter of time before things went wrong.

When she was filming ‘Spring in Moon City, her back injury became a pivotal issue.

The injury would haunt her for life, making it uncomfortable to stand or sit for long periods of time.

Having such a condition at a young age was tough to bear.

Prolonged periods of recovery would leave her in a state of inactivity.

Gradually, she would disappear from the big screen.

It wouldn’t take long; just six months would be enough to bring Zelena down.

If she insisted on working, it would only benefit Violeta.

Neglecting her back injury would worsen the condition, making her old age even more painful.

Since her debut, Violeta has never openly targeted Zelena.

She was well aware that Zelena’s “switched lives for eighteen years” story was a potent card that would blow up soon.

After being reborn, Violeta could change many things but couldn’t alter the fact that she and Zelena had indeed lived each other’s lives for eighteen years.

For eighteen years, Violeta had enjoyed Zelena’s life as a wealthy heiress.

Zelena had severely retaliated against Violeta in her previous life, but she was unable to discuss it.

The media easily swayed the public.

If Zelena played the victim, pretending to be innocent, Violeta’s career would be in ruins when the truth came out.

The headline ‘Stole Someone’s Life for Eighteen Years’ would immediately bias internet users, who would naturally sympathize with the weaker party.

Violeta would face an unprecedented public relations crisis.

One misstep could destroy everything she had built in her career.

Therefore, Violeta couldn’t afford any stains on her reputation.

She couldn’t allow Zelena to hold any evidence against her.

You can’t keep secrets in the entertainment industry for long. Eventually, anyone could dig up Violeta’s actions over the years.

If Violeta openly targeted Zelena, it would eventually come to light.

Violeta knew that if there was any evidence, Zelena would go to the media and make claims.

“I don’t know what I did wrong. Ever since I debuted, Violeta seemed to always block my way. I never wanted to compete with her, but why? Why won’t she get along with me… Boohoo! I really saw her as my sister. I don’t blame her for taking my life for eighteen years. Seriously, I don’t blame her at all.”

Chapter 492

When people on the internet hear what she has to say, they will quickly overpower Violeta with their opinions.

The more successful Violeta becomes, the harder her downfall will be.

Here are three methods to address this issue.

The first option is that Violeta could decide not to chase an acting career from the start.

She has gone back to the Whites and can enjoy a comfortable life as the heiress of the Whites.

In doing so, Zelena wouldn’t be able to control her, and perhaps Zelena might even be jealous of Violeta’s life as a rich heiress in Quinston.

However, this is not a feasible option.

First, Violeta has always been passionate about acting. She dreams of becoming a famous actress and delivering award acceptance speeches on stage.

She has dedicated two lifetimes of effort towards this ambition.

Violeta isn’t interested in any other career, nor does she wish to live as the wealthy heiress in the Whites, merely awaiting death.

Second, Violeta desires revenge. She wants to make Zelena pay for all the injustices from her past life.

Therefore, she does not even contemplate the first option.

The second option is that once she is back with the Whites, Violeta could convince Irene to join Anton in seeking revenge on the Blake family.

They could bankrupt the Blake Group, destroy Josh and Sharon’s reputation, and make sure Zelena has no chance for redemption.

Unfortunately, Violeta is unable to take this path either.

As a person, she cannot erase her childhood memories.

She experienced a joyful upbringing under Josh and Sharon’s care.

They truly provided Violeta with the best they had to offer.

Those memories once brought warmth to Violeta’s heart, helping her to persevere through her long and challenging life.

Before Zelena returned, Violeta was cherished as their prized possession.

After Zelena’s return, they felt remorseful for the pain their biological daughter had endured.

As a result of Zelena’s influence, an irreversible divide grew between them and Violeta, pushing them further apart.

The eighteen years of care and kindness remained deeply etched in Violeta’s memory.

Even when Fiona and her husband had once helped Violeta, she felt strongly about repaying even the smallest act of kindness, let alone the profound care she received as the Blakes’ child.

She believed that at the very least, one should not behave like a beast.

Josh and Sharon raised her, and even if their family connection was weak and they couldn’t truly be family, they could at least be strangers who stayed out of each other’s way.

Her hatred was solely directed at Zelena, and she didn’t want to drag the entire Blake family into it.

Additionally, in Violeta’s recollection…

Years later, the Blake Group faced a financial crisis. Zelena was unable to save the family business, and the outcome was bleak. The Blake Group eventually collapsed in the turmoil.

The third option is for Violeta to keep pursuing her acting career, achieving heights that Zelena could never reach and surpassing her in every way.

However, this path is also fraught with high risks, as Zelena’s intense jealousy could result in secret schemes and plots against her.

Violeta needed to be vigilant and cautious to avoid giving Zelena any advantage.

Clearly, she opted for the toughest third option.

She had been planning for so long that a bit more time wouldn’t matter.

Everyone was included in her scheme, from Zelena to Hattie.

Debts that needed to be repaid and wrongs that needed to be addressed were unavoidable.

Zelena’s trendy search for injuries stayed on Facebook for three days.

Her projects for the next six months were taken away by many, like hyenas devouring their prey.

But Hattie was the one leading the charge.

When Zelena woke up in the hospital, she discovered she was once again wearing a back brace.

This time, she realized she couldn’t move at all.

Even a simple twist of her waist, something she used to do effortlessly, now strained her aching ligaments and muscles, making her grit her teeth in agony.

“D*mn it! Those cursed horses and I just don’t get along. I never want to see them again.”

The assistant had just finished the admission paperwork and arrived at the ward with Trina.

Noticing Zelena was awake, Trina quickly approached and asked, “Lena, how are you feeling now?”

Hearing the voice, Zelena tried to turn her head to look at them, but this movement strained her waist ligaments once more, making her wince in pain, “Ouch!

“Isn’t there anything for the pain? It really hurts…

Chapter 493

Trina responded, “Yes.”

She then signaled her assistant to bring the nurse.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, she asked Zelena, “Lena, tell me right away, what happened that caused you to fall from the horse?

“How did this happen again?”

Zelena shut her eyes, realizing she couldn’t even lift her hand without causing pain in her waist.

She said, “I’m not sure. I probably didn’t grip the bridle properly. Everything happened so quickly, I couldn’t see clearly. D*mn it, I shouldn’t have ridden that horse.”

Trina gazed at her with concern and said, “Lena, your injury is truly a serious matter.”

Zelena asked, “What’s the matter?”

Trina replied, “With this injury, you won’t be able to participate in any shoots for at least six months, and a full recovery could take one to two years.

“Once the news of your injury is made public, the online comments will be manageable, but there are already people in the industry looking to take over your opportunities, especially Hattie’s team.”

She remarked, “Trina, please help me. I don’t care who ends up with my projects, just not that Hattie! And definitely not Violeta either.”

Trina sighed with resignation, “Protecting your projects isn’t as simple as it seems.”

Zelena remained silent.

Trina continued, “What can we do to safeguard our projects? Ignoring the schedule isn’t an option, and this incident has affected ‘Friendly Strangers’ as well. Luckily, we are the victims here, and the crew hasn’t caused us any further issues yet. They should cover the medical costs, and if we go to court, we might even get compensation for emotional distress and lost income… “

Zelena quickly responded, “No, we can’t damage our relationship with the crew. How will I be able to continue in this industry?”

Trina said, “Lena, we need to focus on protecting our benefits right now. Why are you…”

Zelena interrupted, “I said no. I’m not going to just wait and suffer. I’ll recover as quickly as I can… Ouch, it hurts so much…

Trina gazed at Zelena with a deeply conflicted expression.

She finally asked a question she had been pondering for a long time.

“Lena, what made you decide to become a star in the first place?”

“Huh?”

Zelena was taken aback by the question and replied, “Well, to become famous, of course.”

Trina said, “That’s a common response, but many people are really in it for the money.

“I’ve been in this industry for fifteen years, and I see things clearly. Female artists only have a few peak years. Even though our popularity and influence are still strong, the reality is that the variety show field has a low ceiling.

“In a limited timeframe, the key is to maximise personal benefits as much as possible.”

She gently reminded Zelena that making money should be the primary focus.

But Zelena looked somewhat disdainful and replied, “Do you mean to make money? My family is already well-off. If it was just about money, why would I put myself through all this in this field?”

Trina’s eyes brightened a little as she stood up from the bed and said, “Yes, you’re right.”

There are rarely wealthy heiresses who enter the entertainment industry unless they genuinely love it.

Trina could see that Zelena wasn’t fond of the entertainment industry and lacked passion for acting.

She was probably drawn by superficial fame.

Only the mountain remains steadfast. People will run away. Relying on oneself is the most reliable way to ensure security.

Trina had witnessed many individuals who, driven by ambition, sacrificed friends, family, and loved ones.

When ambition is matched with strength, rewards will follow.

However, Zelena’s current situation was increasingly resembling that of many short-lived celebrities in the entertainment industry.

As Trina noticed that she wasn’t heeding her advice, she began to strategize her next steps.

Hattie took the lead in attempting to seize Zelena’s projects.

Following team negotiations, the initial round did not succeed.

Since the other party was unaware of the specific details regarding Zelena’s situation, any issues would result in the party that first breaches the contract facing a penalty.

Meanwhile, some brands favour Zelena and are not easily influenced.

It wasn’t until the afternoon that the news broke. Zelena’s team had announced she was on sick leave.

Chapter 494

Some brands are beginning to collaborate with new artists.

Meanwhile, just when Zelena was preparing to confront Hattie, another major trendy search took over the charts.

‘Evelina Drayton revealed that her boyfriend, Alaric Thornton, was having an affair.’

This trendy search didn’t appear out of nowhere.

After Evelina’s Facebook post at 2 p.m., it rapidly rose to the top of the charts, catching the attention of internet users.

Zelena was stunned when she saw this trending search at the hospital.

In her mind, she quickly wondered. Who is Evelina Drayton?

She barely remembered this relatively unknown actress until the movie ‘The Lies in Winter’ came to mind, and then she realized Evelina was the female lead in it.

Evelina is dating Alaric?

So, what’s the connection between Alaric and Hattie?

Zelena initially intended to use the photos to blackmail Hattie, but this issue completely threw off her strategy.

In that case, she decided to wait and see what would happen.

Meanwhile, on the other side, Violeta had just wrapped up filming the new banner advertisement for biscuits in the studio.

Aster indulged herself with a basket of sample cookies.

Sitting in a corner, she surfed the internet while munching on the cookies. When she saw the trending news, her eyes widened in surprise, her reaction mirroring that of Zelena.

Evelina and Alaric… are a couple?

In her lengthy post, Evelina detailed that she and Alaric had been together for seven years, dating from high school, through college, and now into their professional lives.

Initially, they supported each other and made their debut together.

But unexpectedly, starting last month, Alaric began ignoring her messages, showing a lack of warmth, and Evelina even discovered women’s items at his place.

She wasn’t naive and quickly grasped the situation. She had been betrayed.

After some consideration, she chose to reveal this betrayal.

She wrote a lengthy post on Facebook to expose the sc*mbag.

Once Violeta finished her filming, Aster quickly stood up and said, “Ms. White, there’s another major scandal.”

Violeta, feeling anxious, asked, “What’s happening?”

Aster replied with excitement, “Evelina and Alaric are in a relationship! They’ve been together for seven years, even through a long-distance relationship!”

Violeta was momentarily taken aback. “Evelina…”

In her mind, she quickly remembered the recent announcement

of a new movie, featuring the face of an innocent girl.

“Did they announce it?” Violeta asked.

“No, Evelina revealed Alaric’s affair!”

Violeta remained silent.

Aster eagerly explained the details of the Facebook post to Violeta.

Violeta’s memories became clearer.

She recalled her previous doubts.

If Alaric keeps progressing as he is now, his future is sure to be promising.

So why doesn’t she remember Alaric very well?

Even though there have been some changes in this lifetime, celebrities who make a name for themselves in the entertainment industry are usually famous, even if Violeta hasn’t met them personally.

Alaric didn’t make a lasting impression on her. So, it’s either he left the entertainment industry partway through or he was just a brief sensation.

In Violeta’s previous life, something must have occurred that led to his early death.

As Violeta was reflecting on this, Aster read the entire lengthy

text and then leaned in to quietly ask her, “Ms. White, what are your thoughts on his lover?”

Violeta blinked and responded, “What’s your opinion?”

Aster’s eyes brightened as she replied, “You share my thoughts!”

Lately, the promotional campaign for ‘Firelight’ has become very popular online.

The most notable promotion was the one involving Alaric and Hattie.

Additionally, Aster had previously seen Alaric waiting for someone in the parking lot.

Even though Violeta didn’t have any proof, a bit of creative thinking could suggest a connection between Alaric and Hattie.

It’s unclear whether Hattie is aware that Alaric is already involved with someone this time.

If she isn’t aware, then she might also be a victim in this situation.

If Hattie is aware, then she truly deserves the consequences she faces.

Once Evelina’s lengthy post reached the top trending search, it began to make an impact.

Alaric’s Facebook comments section was hacked and taken over.

Notably, aside from advertisements, the top five posts on his Facebook were all about the couple’s promotion of ‘Firelight’ featuring Hattie.

合

Chapter 495

When ‘Firelight’ became popular, Alaric updated his profile picture to a couple’s photo with Hattie, claiming it was for the movie’s promotion.

Back then, fans were really excited, but now… they feel embarrassed.

Alaric has been unfaithful and has been spending a lot of time with Hattie lately.

Could it be that Hattie is the person Alaric cheated with?

Some netizens quickly went to Hattie’s Facebook to inquire.

‘Hattie, what do you make of Evelina’s detailed post about Alaric?’

‘Hattie, is Alaric being unfaithful to you?’

However, some rational netizens stepped in to challenge this.

‘Hey, what’s the matter with you all? Hattie never claimed she was involved with Alaric. It was all for the promotion of the movie.’

The headline of Evelina’s detailed post is: ‘Alaric, you might be able to hide love for one person, but hiding love for two is another story.’

This line became the theme of the comments on Alaric’s Facebook.

Alaric’s agency quickly contacted his manager to get details about the situation.

But now even the manager was in a tough spot.

The media had been flooding his phone with calls!

Bang!

Alaric’s manager, Carmel Demir, pounded the table angrily. “Where is Alaric right now? Why can’t you get in touch with him?”

Since the incident, the assistant who normally stayed close to Alaric has also been unable to locate him.

He seemed to have disappeared, hiding away like a turtle pulling into its shell.

Meanwhile, in the upscale apartment…

Alaric was having a heated argument with Hattie.

“Listen, Hattie, there’s no need for this argument. I’ve already ended things with her. It’s her intention to make things difficult for me,” Alaric explained.

Hattie eyed him skeptically. “Alaric, do you think I’m stupid? Evelina said you were together for seven years, and now you claim it ended a long time ago? If you’ve broken up, why does she still have the key to your place? It’s awful. Don’t drag me into this mess, or you’ll regret it.”

Alaric grabbed Hattie’s arm and said, “I promise I won’t let anything you said slip, but you need to help me clear this up. The situation is still intense, and even if I stay silent, I can’t stop them from shifting the attention to you.”

Hattie shook off his hand and replied, “Alaric, let’s cut off all contact from now on. Don’t reach out to me again.”

Alaric, clearly frustrated, said, “Why don’t you believe me?”

Hattie responded, “Believe you? Haha, whether I believe you or not doesn’t matter. What’s important is that I never planned on a future with you!”

With that, she put on her sunglasses and slammed the door behind her.

Alaric watched Hattie leave with a look of despair.

He then went to the living room, took out his phone, and turned

it on. As soon as it powered up, he was bombarded with calls from his assistant.

He picked up the call, rubbing his forehead with his hand.

“Hello.”

“Alaric, where are you?”

“I’ll head back to the office later. See you there.”

The gossip is heating up.

People online are increasingly feeling sorry for Evelina’s seven lost years and are bashing Alaric for being a coward.

Hattie is also caught up in this, and her team quickly released a statement in the evening.

The statement stressed that Hattie did not meddle in others’ relationships and was embarrassed by such actions.

It seems that everyone in the entertainment industry was chatting about it that night.

Hattie was in a state of panic, and it was obvious that if she were linked to this, the fallout would be severe.

Violeta’s work on re-recording “Spring in Moon City” would go on until the end of next month..

Therefore, she had a relatively relaxed schedule.

She requested Eugene to get her a personalised chess set and intended to give it to Wade when she had a chance.

The following morning, when she went to the office to collect it, she was surprised to see that a new female artist had joined the company.

Eugene and Lance were both present, and they made a big deal out of introducing her to Violeta.

“Violeta, meet Evelina Drayton, our new artist signed by our agency.”

Evelina, wearing a white dress from a mid-range luxury brand, stood next to Lance with a smile and greeted her warmly, “Hello, Violeta. Nice to meet you.”

Chapter 496

Her smile resembled a delicate white blossom.

Violeta paused for a brief moment, “Evelina?”

Lance explained, “That’s right, Evelina has never been with an agency before, and now she’s becoming part of the Apex Entertainment.”

Eugene approached Violeta, carrying a chess set, and said, “Beauty, let’s head out.”

Violeta offered a slight smile to Evelina. “We can talk when we have a chance.”

Evelina stayed unmoved until Violeta and Eugene departed together and entered the lounge at the hallway’s end.

Aster was in the lounge.

Upon their arrival, she got up from her chair.

“Ms. White, Mr. Scott, you’re here,” she said.

Violeta nodded at her and then asked Eugene, “Mr. Scott, what is Evelina doing?”

As Eugene spoke, he walked over to the table and placed the chess set down, “Curious, isn’t it?

“She just criticised Alaric harshly online and then joined Apex with a lot of fanfare. Beauty, what do you think she’s trying to achieve with that?”

If Eugene said this, Violeta could only assume the worst.

Violeta furrowed her brow slightly before giving a resigned smile. “Her criticism of Alaric is just a strategy to advance.

“Alaric is really popular right now and has many fans. By attacking him for cheating at this moment, she can capture his popularity and promote her own image simultaneously.”

Alaric and Evelina both started their careers in the same year.

However, aside from Mason’s movie ‘The Lies in Winter’, most of Evelina’s other projects had not been successful in recent years.

Over these years, she not only lost time but also saw her fame fall short of Kaylee’s.

Kaylee benefited from Violeta’s connections, which helped her advance and gain access to valuable projects.

In contrast, Evelina lacked such connections.

“By the way, she recently announced a new movie, but it didn’t attract much attention. However, after she revealed Alaric’s affair, the hype surged dramatically…”

Eugene asked, “Do you think she’s smart enough for this, considering how she looks?”

Violeta didn’t confirm. “Mr. Scott, appearances can be misleading.”

She had been deceived by someone who looked innocent before.

She was determined not to let it happen again.

So, despite Evelina’s seemingly innocent demeanour, Violeta remained cautious, wondering if she might be a scheming person.

Eugene said, “She didn’t come to the company by herself. I got a message last night that she brought her entire team with her: a manager and two assistants. The manager is her elder cousin, and the assistants are her younger cousins.”

Aster remarked, “A family operation, huh?

“Ms. White only has me as an assistant. Why does Evelina need two? Isn’t that a bit flashy?”

Violeta said, “Apex now has three well-known female artists.”

Eugene remarked, “Evelina is only a partial success. Her market value is nearly zero. Compared to you, she doesn’t even come close to Tracy. But I have a feeling that she has grand plans.

“She’s trying to ruin her ex-boyfriend while simultaneously pushing hard to find a superior replacement for herself. Her desire to advance is already clear.”

Aster asked, “Is she taking the main role all by herself and putting her entire family in the limelight?

“She’s debuting alone and then brings her family members, even when joining a new company. What kind of person is she?”

Violeta let out a quiet sigh, walked over to the table, and opened the chess box to take a look.

She picked up a chess piece and turned it over.

It was a rook.

“Let’s handle this gradually.”

Eugene said, “Now that she’s signed with Apex, it’s clear that her next move will be against us. I saw her manager this morning. She had a big mouth and seemed like she could devour me whole.”

Evelina joined Apex with her trendy search, gaining solid support for her future career.

At the same time, Alaric was pushed down by her.

Once the scandal was revealed, all of Alaric’s commercial activities were put on hold.

Alaric’s team tried to contact Evelina on their own.

However, Evelina flatly refused to talk to them and had her manager pass along a message.

‘Don’t even try to deny it. Since I chose to expose it, I have proof.’

Chapter 497

“Alaric, if you’re determined to drag that woman into this mess with you, then let’s see what happens.”

Alaric clenched his teeth and said, “Evelina, you’re out of your mind. We ended things ages ago. I didn’t change the password because you said you were coming back to collect your stuff! Why are you doing this? What’s the point of destroying me for your gain?”

The call ended abruptly, and there was no further reply.

Alaric was extremely angry.

If he had known how things would turn out, he would have never been involved with Evelina.

Carmel observed his distressed state and realized that this situation was likely beyond repair.

However, he knew Alaric better than the rumours.

So he understood that Alaric wasn’t the type to be deceitful.

“When did you end things with her?”

“A while back, but it officially concluded about four months ago,” Alaric responded.

“Four months ago?”

“Yes.”

In reality, Alaric had ended his relationship with Evelina much earlier.

In Evelina’s lengthy post, besides some exaggerations and attempts to play the victim, there was also some truth.

In other words, she and Alaric were indeed together for seven years.

They started dating in high school and stayed together until they made their debut.

Those seven years were undeniably Evelina’s youth.

But didn’t Alaric’s seven years also include his youth?

Evelina came from a poor family. She didn’t have money for living expenses during high school, and her family prioritized boys over girls. They believed she should leave school and work to support her younger brother, rather than spend time in education.

Alaric met her during their second year of high school, and they soon began a relationship.

Alaric came from a relatively wealthy family, and from their second year of high school, Evelina depended on him for her lunch and dinner costs, as well as her school fees.

She had to work on weekends and holidays.

Alaric, feeling sympathetic, would willingly give her money.

When they went to college, Alaric had many admirers who were better than Evelina, and he admitted that he had had moments of doubt. However, he never acted on those feelings to betray her.

Since they attended different universities, there was a distance between them.

The biggest gap happened during the summer break of their third year.

Alaric drove Evelina home and unintentionally overheard a conversation between her and her cousin.

It was then that he discovered their high school meeting had not been a coincidence.

It turned out that everything had been part of Evelina’s carefully planned strategy!

While she seemed innocent, she was actually quite manipulative.

From the start, she was aware that Alaric was from a rich background. She ignored her family’s suggestions to get a job and instead aimed to find a wealthy boyfriend at school, which led her to focus on Alaric.

From their first encounter to her attempts to win his favour, Alaric believed he had met a wonderful girl.

However, he was unaware that what he admired about her was merely a facade.

Following that event, he was left with a lingering sense of hurt.

Eventually, Eveline secured a role in ‘The Lies in Winter’ and landed the coveted female lead spot that many newcomers aspired to.

Alaric wanted to celebrate her success, but she turned down his offer.

He assumed she was still occupied with her studies.

However, much to his astonishment, his close friend happened to spot Evelina at a bar, socialising with other men.

She had turned him down only to hang out with the male lead from the film crew.

His friend even took pictures to show him.

In the end, Alaric saw Evelina for who she really was. He never imagined that the girlfriend he had been with for so long would turn out to be like this.

The family arranged for someone to help him get in touch with the crew and set up his debut role.

Alaric then officially ended his relationship with Evelina.

However, Evelina didn’t accept it. She cried and pleaded with Alaric to reconsider, insisting that she loved him deeply.

Alaric remained firm, as the pain in his heart was too deep, but

he underestimated how persistent she could be.

Evelina had initially believed that landing the female lead in ‘The Lies in Winter’ would launch her to stardom.

She dreamed of achieving instant fame with her debut.

However, when ‘The Lies in Winter’ was released, it didn’t

generate the dramatic success she had hoped for. Although the outcome was positive, it fell short of her expectations.

Her shattered dream of stardom made her cling even more desperately to Alaric.

He was her best option at the time.

Even though Alaric no longer had any feelings for her, they had been together for several years, and she had accumulated many belongings in his apartment.

Chapter 498

Every time, Evelina would make an excuse to go to his apartment to retrieve something.

In reality, her true purpose was to see Alaric, hoping to persuade him and cling to him desperately.

Alaric was tricked by this a few times, but he eventually stopped falling for it. He gave her the apartment password and told her to retrieve it on her own.

Evelina had no other option but to give up when she couldn’t find him.

Until the appearance of the movie ‘Firelight’…

Alaric had previously encountered Hattie on the set of ‘The Chosen One’, and ‘Firelight’ marked their second joint project.

Hattie and Evelina were very different kinds of women.

Alaric had once been badly hurt and had developed a fear of delicate women as a result. He was wary of getting involved with someone like that again.

During the filming of ‘Firelight’, there were several intimate kissing and bedroom scenes between them.

Naturally, this led to some romance between them.

Alaric developed feelings for Hattie, and she did not reject him. They began seeing each other secretly and started a covert relationship.

However, Evelina discovered what was happening.

She was filled with intense jealousy and resentment due to the success of ‘Firelight’ and Alaric’s rising career.

The last time she had a reason to visit the apartment, she came across belongings left by Hattie.

This discovery was what triggered the whole incident.

When Carmel heard the full story, he insisted, “Should we address this with an official statement?”

After thinking it over, Alaric sighed and said, “Evelina has Hattie’s belongings. I don’t want to drag Hattie into this.”

Carmel was outraged. “What am I supposed to do now? Do you think she has feelings while you have principles? Her studio already put out a clarification statement last night!”

Alaric replied, “From the start, she told me it was just a fling, and she’s also a victim in this situation.”

Carmel responded, “And what about you? Are you just a puppet now? Is it really worth jeopardizing your career for this?”

Alaric took a puff of his cigarette and sighed heavily.

“This is Evelina’s revenge. She’s really crazy…

“Sorry, Carmel, I’ll handle this.”

Three days later….

Alaric posted a message on his personal Facebook announcing his withdrawal from the entertainment industry.

He didn’t give any details, only left a brief statement: ‘Those who are innocent will stay innocent. Not arguing doesn’t mean I accept the accusations. I just don’t want to harm anyone else. Apologies to my fans who supported me, you don’t have to wait for me.’

With that, he left the entertainment industry.

Later, word spread from Carmel that he had moved back to Kairana to open a guesthouse and start his own business.

His family had been in the guesthouse business.

So, he was continuing the family business.

Alaric’s situation was fully resolved.

Even Hattie didn’t anticipate him taking such responsibility.

Reflecting on it, she realized her judgment of men had always been accurate.

Zelena was also surprised by his cowardice.

He confessed immediately without any resistance!

Had he fought back, things might have been different, and Hattie would surely have been implicated.

She also had evidence that would haunt Hattie.

Now, with Alaric leaving the entertainment industry, her evidence would hold even more significance, wouldn’t it?

It seemed that now was not the right moment to reveal her evidence.

Zelena almost exposed it, but decided to hold back.

The final message Alaric posted on Facebook before leaving sparked speculation.

Many netizens believed he was just fighting a losing battle. They wondered why he didn’t just come out and say what he meant if there was something more to the story.

That way, they could enjoy the drama!

However, some netizens thought Alaric must have had a hidden motive but chose to endure it for some reason.

Alaric’s fans were the most heartbroken.

With his complete quit, they knew they wouldn’t see him in the domestic entertainment industry anymore.

You see, Alaric was the kind of talent who could have carved out a prominent place in urban dramas, right up there with Nolan and Jacques.

Moreover, his appearance and physique are exceptional.

He can excel in both historical and contemporary outfits.

Leveraging her ex-boyfriend’s fame, Evelina managed to force her way into Apex Entertainment.

Tracy remarked, “Evelina? Why does she deserve that?”

Apex’s projects were originally divided between her and Violeta -now they’ve included Evelina as well?

Chapter 499

An actress who is only on the D-list of celebrities.

How could she have the audacity?

Winnie laughed. “I heard she didn’t just come alone, she brought her manager and assistants too. It turns out she didn’t have a real agency. It was just a family-run operation. It makes sense why she’s been around for so long and still isn’t well-known!”

Tracy scoffed, “Is the company going bankrupt? They’re hiring anyone who walks through the door.”

The assistant added, “But now that Evelina has joined the company, Ms. Tracy, you’re the second senior at Apex.”

Tracy remained silent.

She shot her a hard look. “Is being the second senior supposed to be a compliment?”

The assistant backed away. “I’m sorry, Ms. Tracy.”

Tracy responded, “I can’t stay in Violeta’s shadow forever!”

Winnie fiddled with her nails. “Actually, it makes sense why the company signed Evelina.”

Tracy asked, “Why’s that?”

Winnie grinned.

“Evelina has that fresh and pure look, and the company used to promote Lydia Coleman, who had a similar image. Even though Lydia isn’t as famous now, there are hardly any actresses with that type of image left in the entertainment industry.

“If they handle Evelina properly, she could turn into the next Lydia Coleman, actually, she could be the new leading innocent-looking actress for this generation.”

Moreover, from the company’s point of view, there’s something even more crucial to think about.

They need to bring in fresh talent.

Violeta and Tracy both signed five-year contracts with the company.

At the end of this year, the company will be renegotiating its contracts.

They have to be ready to let go of their old actresses at any moment.

So bringing in new talent is one strategy, and there could be resource cuts later on.

With that in mind, Winnie looked at Tracy and asked, “Tracy, your contract is up for renewal early next year. Are you thinking about extending it?”

Tracy paused, and other thoughts seemed to cross her mind.

After considering her choices, she nodded and said, “Winnie, how could I leave the company? I’m not ready to leave a big company and start my own team just yet.”

Winnie was pleased with her response.

After all, Winnie was relying on Tracy to become the company’s superagent.

If Tracy didn’t renew her contract, it would be difficult for Winnie.

Since Tracy is planning to renew, they can sign the new contract early to ensure their projects remain unaffected.

What Winnie could think of, Eugene could naturally foresee as well.

In the adjacent lounge, the renewal contract was already laid out in front of Violeta.

“Oh, a renewal?”

“Yes.”

Eugene, sitting across from Violeta with his legs crossed, said, “I’ve arranged for a larger lounge for you upstairs. Beauty, are you not planning to renew?”

Violeta glanced at the renewal contract in front of her, feeling a bit unsure.

She now resembled the former Lydia.

She can now lead a team on her own, and she won’t share Lydia’s fate because she still has the backing of the Whites.

However, Eugene has been kind to her, and they have collaborated for many years.

Violeta trusted Eugene completely. Changing managers might be difficult for her.

“Of course, I’ll renew.

“Not renewing would be unfair to your guidance.”

When Eugene heard her decision, he finally felt relieved.

He had been uncertain if Violeta would choose to renew.

Considering she had the strong support of the White Group, her career achievements were merely a bonus for Violeta and did not impact her life significantly.

Eugene said, “Since you’re renewing, let me share some inside information.”

“Hmm? What info?” Violeta lifted her eyebrows.

Eugene replied, “Our company plans to team up with Invinne Group to produce a film. Invinne Group has a cross-industry project, and they are likely to form a strong partnership with Apex in the future.

“To be frank, Beauty, you and Tracy are in the same category. If neither of you signs the contract, the company won’t consider you for this significant film project.”

Chapter 500

Violeta responded, “Got it.”

A moment later, Violeta grinned and said, “It looks like the company is really pushing for Evelina.”

Eugene asked, “How can you tell?”

Violeta explained, “Evelina began her career in movies, and everything she’s done since has been movies. She hasn’t appeared in any TV dramas. If I’m right, the company must be aiming to build her career in the movie industry. With their strong partnership with Invinne Group, isn’t it likely she’ll play the lead in their first joint project?”

Eugene nodded and said, “That’s right.”

Eugene did not undervalue Violeta’s insight.

Her prediction was entirely accurate.

The company’s strategy for Evelina is to boost her career in the movie industry.

This approach is partly to address the issues from Lydia’s past performance.

Another reason is that Evelina has a look that’s perfect for movies.

Although she might not be as striking at first glance as someone like Violeta, her overall demeanour completely embodies that of a sweet and innocent girl.

The fact that Mason noticed her immediately indicates her strong potential in movie acting.

For movies centred around youth, her look and demeanour are also a great fit.

Meanwhile, Violeta recalled a crucial detail.

Invinne Group.

Wasn’t that the same as the Barnett Group?

The Barnett Group is set to work with Apex.

This aspect was a blind spot for Violeta, as she wasn’t high enough in status to handle such matters in her previous life.

Confronted with the unfamiliar, she had to navigate it gradually.

Once Evelina signed with Apex, the company planned to organize a fan meeting for her first.

This would subtly announce that she was the newest artist signed by Apex.

The event preparations were progressing gradually and carefully.

Violeta went to the recording studio daily to complete the audio for ‘Spring in Moon City’.

One day, she was in the studio as usual.

She was so engrossed in the script and wearing headphones that she didn’t notice a missed call on her phone, which was resting on a nearby table.

No one picked up the call, and it was automatically ended.

The caller, being thoughtful, chose not to call back and interrupt her.

Violeta kept working until she completed the audio recording. Afterwards, she stretched and removed her headphones.

Aster had made her a cup of coffee.

Violeta took a sip and then searched for her phone on the table, asking, “Hey, Aster, do you know where my phone is?”

Aster replied, “It’s on that table.”

Violeta asked, “Could you hand it to me, please?”

Aster walked over and gave the phone to Violeta.

After unlocking with facial recognition, a missed call immediately came into view.

It was a call from Hayden.

Violeta was somewhat surprised.

He rarely called her; they usually chatted over WhatsApp.

She wedged the phone between her shoulder and ear while marking lines on her script with a pen.

After a couple of rings, someone picked up her phone. Violeta

was the first to speak, “Hello, why are you calling?”

Hayden responded, “Vio, are you still on the job?”

Violeta replied, “Yes, I’m in the middle of recording but taking a break at the moment. What’s going on?”

Hayden said, “Great, I’m in your studio building.”

Violeta stopped for a moment, glanced at her phone’s clock, and sat up straight, asking, “Where exactly are you?”

“Outside your building.”

“You know where I am?”

Violeta was quite taken aback and a bit pleased by Hayden’s unexpected arrival.

Hayden said, “It’s not difficult to locate you. Head downstairs. I’ve made a reservation at a restaurant.”

Violeta said, “Alright.”

After swiftly ending the call, she removed her headphones, grabbed her coat from the chair, and put it on.

She instructed, “Aster, let the others know that I’m stepping out for lunch and will return in the afternoon.”

Aster was taken aback. “Oh? We’ve already ordered the food.”

“Then I’ll let you have mine,” Violeta remarked.

“Alright, should I have Felix send you over? I’ll give him a call.”

“No need. I have someone waiting for me downstairs, so I’ll head down now.”

“Okay.”

After a quick notification, Violeta exited the studio.

Wearing a mask and baseball cap, she took the elevator down and didn’t encounter anyone in the lobby.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 481, to 490]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 481

‘It might not be that he was paid off. Maybe it was a hoax or the paparazzo got threatened? Afraid of a lawsuit, he deleted his account and disappeared.’

‘This is so boring. These random allegations with just a letter of

a name. Are they just playing with us?’

‘I’ll never trust these gossip accounts again. Ridiculous!’

Unaware netizens were furious with the paparazzo.

However, those in the industry knew very well that Lydia’s team had likely reached an agreement with the paparazzo for a price.

Sometimes, celebrities with bad luck are relentlessly pursued by paparazzi.

Lydia had previously paid a few hundred thousand dollars to buy back some compromising photos.

This time, she probably spent a lot of money again.

If Lydia had a company, they might have helped her handle this. But Lydia didn’t have a company anymore; she had started her own studio.

Although she was previously poached, she did not sign a contract with any other company.

While gaining freedom from contracts, she had to bear the consequences.

Even though the paparazzo had deleted his account, the trending search stayed at the top.

Netizens weren’t easily fooled; the buzz would persist for days, even if there were no follow-ups.

If no bigger scandal came along, this could become ingrained in people’s minds.

Lydia was in poor condition.

She had indeed had an abortion.

She had scheduled the procedure at a private hospital, but the paparazzo had managed to sneak in at night and photograph her medical records.

Lydia had no choice but to buy back this damaging material once more.

She had planned to rest after the abortion, but the scandal blew up so quickly that taking time off would only confirm netizens’ suspicions that she was the celebrity with a name starting with L.

So, Lydia forced herself to attend a brand event despite her weak condition.

It wasn’t particularly cold in early spring, but standing on stage in a thin dress, holding a microphone and smiling, was tough.

Fortunately, Lydia was a good actress, masking her discomfort well.

She chatted smoothly with the host, and when the event ended, her assistant wrapped a coat around her. Just as they were about to leave, a group of reporters swarmed in with microphones.

Having just had an abortion, Lydia was weak, and now she was surrounded by a crowd.

Voices bombarded her from all directions, asking if she was the trending celebrity with a name starting with L.

Of course, she wouldn’t admit it.

Lydia despised these reporters.

Surrounded, she got into her car, but the reporters wouldn’t let go of the door.

Lydia, already tense and in pain, suddenly blacked out.

Her assistant screamed, “Lydia!!

“Get out of the way!”

Lydia remembered nothing after that.

When she woke up, she was in the hospital.

Meanwhile, Violeta was filming on set.

Lydia’s collapse had become a hot topic online, adding fuel to the fire of the trending gossip.

During a break, the crew privately discussed the scandal.

During the lunch break, Violeta had just finished removing her makeup in the lounge.

Kaylee walked in with a plate of strawberries.

A moment later, Polly finished her scenes and joined them in the lounge.

Once the crew left, the three exchanged glances.

Violeta asked, “Want to see the drama unfold?”

Kaylee smiled, “Absolutely.”

Polly added, “Count me in.”

They sprang into action. Violeta grabbed a small stool, Kaylee brought the strawberries, and Polly took a plate of nuts.

The three sat together and started gossiping.

Kaylee took a bite of a strawberry tip and said, “Hey, do you think Lydia faked her fainting? I heard the reporters surrounded the car, wouldn’t let them leave, and then Lydia collapsed.”

Polly nodded, “It’s possible. How could someone just faint like that? The reporters blocked the car but didn’t push her. Maybe she just got too worked up?”

Chapter 482

Violeta picked up a strawberry and said, “I think Polly has a point. People don’t just faint for no reason, but it could also be real. Fainting in front of reporters would mean unflattering photos all over the internet. Would she take that risk?”

Lydia had been in the industry for about seven or eight years.

She was now a seasoned actress with some standing in the industry.

However, she wasn’t young enough to compete with the new rising stars, nor experienced enough to rival those who had won international awards.

Even if rumours were rampant, without concrete proof that the celebrity with a name starting with L was Lydia, her fans wouldn’t abandon her in droves.

But if her looks were ruined, her fanbase would quickly diminish.

Many of her fans liked her for her appearance.

Moreover, actresses are very concerned about their looks.

Even if she were to faint, she wouldn’t let herself look ugly.

However, the photos on Facebook were all of Lydia in distress.

So Violeta thought that Lydia’s fainting was probably real this time.

Kaylee nodded. “Vio makes a good point. Maybe Lydia did faint this time.”

Polly added, “But it was just an offline brand event. She shouldn’t be that weak, right? Unless she was already in poor health.”

With that, the three had a suspicion.

“She is the celebrity with a name starting with L!”

They said in unison.

Kaylee asked, “You all think so too?”

Polly said, “Having an abortion can be very harmful to the body. Attending an event so soon, wearing a thin dress, standing on stage for over an hour, and then being surrounded by reporters -fainting makes sense under those conditions.”

Violeta agreed. “You’re right. She must have been really weak to lose her composure in front of reporters. Otherwise, she would have held on until she got into the car.”

Kaylee said, “If our assumption is correct, then the rumours are true. My goodness.”

Violeta added, “I heard from Aster that she paid a few hundred thousand dollars to the paparazzo to buy back those photos.”

Polly widened her eyes. “Oh, Vio, you heard about that too? I knew about it as well. I think it’s natural for celebrities to date. Lydia is almost thirty; why shouldn’t she date? The public’s scrutiny is too harsh, making us feel like we’re under constant surveillance. I felt bad for her.”

Dating as a celebrity felt like a monumental crime.

Decades ago, older actors kept their personal and professional lives separate.

But with the rise of fan culture, celebrities now had to hide their relationships, or else face public backlash.

While celebrities could earn more money than most people could dream of, they paid the price in their personal lives.

Violeta believed that a celebrity whose status could be threatened by scandals wasn’t powerful enough.

If Lydia had prestigious awards, an unshakeable status in the industry, and a box office draw, then dating wouldn’t affect her career.

At that level, scandals couldn’t undermine her value.

That’s the goal Violeta was striving for.

Lydia woke up in the hospital.

Her assistant exclaimed, “Lydia, you’re finally awake! You scared us. How did you faint like that?”

Lydia weakly tried to sit up, and her assistant quickly propped her up with pillows.

“How long was I out?” Lydia asked.

“Not long, just two hours,” the assistant replied.

Two hours.

Lydia looked around for her phone and said, “Where’s my phone? Give it to me.”

The assistant hesitated. “Lydia, the doctor said you need to rest. It’s better not to look at your phone now. Those online comments will only upset you. Let’s focus on resting and recovering.”

Lydia’s frustration grew. “I need to see it now! Give it to me!”

Chapter 483

The assistant said, “Lydia, I’m doing this for your good.”

Lydia grabbed the pillow behind her and threw it at her. “Give it to me now!”

Seeing Lydia so agitated, the assistant reluctantly handed over the phone. “Lydia, calm down.”

Once she had the phone, Lydia immediately opened Facebook to check the news.

The trending topic had shifted from the “celebrity with a name starting with L” to “Lydia faints at a public event.”

When she clicked on it, all she saw were unflattering photos of herself fainting beside the car.

There were so many reporters at the scene.

Lydia had fainted so suddenly that no one had anticipated it.

The reporters had gone wild, capturing every unflattering angle and immediately posting the photos online.

Now, Lydia’s fan hub was filled with these photos and mocking comments.

‘Were all her previous photos heavily edited? These candid shots are awful.’

‘Even with makeup and cosmetic treatments, she’s still this ugly. Imagine how bad she looks without all that.’

‘I feel bad for her. The weather was cold, and after attending the event, she was swarmed by reporters and fainted. Keyboard warriors, give her a break!’

There were all kinds of comments online.

Some fans expressed sympathy, while others mocked her, but most were enjoying the spectacle.

Seeing these comments, Lydia felt like her head was about to explode. Her tightly wound nerves suddenly snapped, and she felt a wave of nausea.

She quickly put down her phone and clutched her chest, trying to vomit, but she hadn’t eaten anything all day, so nothing came up.

After nearly ten years in the industry, this was the first real crisis she had faced since becoming famous.

Even if the rumour about the “celebrity with a name starting with L” being Lydia was proven true, she would have vehemently denied it.

But now, the photos of her fainting had taken the situation to a new level.

From now on, whenever Lydia attended an event, her scandal would be all over the internet.

Even paying to have the photos removed wouldn’t be enough.

In this digital age, people save and share pictures through countless channels.

She was truly in crisis this time!

The assistant quickly poured a glass of water and handed it to her. “Lydia, are you okay?”

Lydia, having been in the industry for years, quickly regained her composure. “I’m fine.”

The situation was already beyond her control.

Even if the gossip about the “celebrity with a name starting with L” passed, Lydia’s unflattering photos would remain etched in people’s minds.

The assistant asked, “Lydia, what should we do now?”

Lydia lowered her gaze.

She had no one around to help her strategise. The entire team relied on her alone.

Even with many people, they were useless.

She couldn’t help but miss having Eugene around. At least then, she had a capable ally who could help her navigate crises.

If Eugene were here, he could take charge while she was unconscious.

The assistant said, “Lydia, I’m doing this for your good.”

Lydia grabbed the pillow behind her and threw it at her. “Give it to me now!”

Seeing Lydia so agitated, the assistant reluctantly handed over the phone. “Lydia, calm down.”

Once she had the phone, Lydia immediately opened Facebook to check the news.

The trending topic had shifted from the “celebrity with a name starting with L” to “Lydia faints at a public event.”

When she clicked on it, all she saw were unflattering photos of herself fainting beside the car.

There were so many reporters at the scene.

Lydia had fainted so suddenly that no one had anticipated it.

The reporters had gone wild, capturing every unflattering angle and immediately posting the photos online.

Now, Lydia’s fan hub was filled with these photos and mocking comments.

‘Were all her previous photos heavily edited? These candid shots are awful.’

The assistant also felt relieved. “We’ve known Eugene for so many years. Amazingly, he’s reaching out now. He’s a good person.”

Chapter 484

Lydia said nothing.

If given another chance, she wouldn’t have chosen to leave Apex Entertainment.

When things were going well, she didn’t realise the value of having a big company backing her.

Now that she was in trouble, she understood that a big company could provide solid support.

Before long, Eugene quietly arrived at the hospital.

His assistant was waiting at the hospital room’s door. When he saw Eugene, the assistant hurried up to him and said, “Mr. Scott, you’re here.”

Eugene nodded. “Let’s go in.”

The assistant responded, “Alright.”

They entered the hospital room together. Eugene immediately saw the weary-looking Lydia sitting on the hospital bed.

When she saw Eugene, Lydia clutched the corner of her blanket tightly and said, “Hey, Eugene.”

Before sitting on the couch, Eugene studied her for a moment. He sighed. “Lydia, it seems like you didn’t take my advice seriously. I told you he’d ruin you.”

Lydia blinked repeatedly and said, “I already regret it.”

Eugene chuckled softly and said to his assistant, “Get me a glass of water.”

The assistant quickly complied and said, “Oh, right.”

Then, Eugene asked Lydia, “Did you really break up with him and get an abortion?”

Lydia lowered her gaze, implicitly confirming it.

Eugene continued, “You bought those photos, right? The rumours earlier?”

Lydia admitted, “Yes.”

Eugene sneered and asked, “So what’s your next move?”

Lydia said, “At first, I didn’t know what to do. Now that you’re here, I think it might be fate. You’re the only one who can help me, Eugene.”

Eugene twirled the ring on his finger and asked casually, “Me? How do you expect me to help?”

Lydia explained, “I think the only way is to overshadow this scandal with an even bigger one and divert the public’s attention. It’s the best PR strategy. Once everyone’s focus shifts, I can slowly have the photos removed from Facebook. With time, I can make a comeback.”

These back-to-back scandals had certainly damaged Lydia’s commercial value.

If not handled properly, she might soon receive termination letters from her brand partners.

Lydia would be left in ruins. Forget about rising to greater heights; even maintaining her current position would be difficult.

So, this matter had to be handled carefully.

Initially, Lydia didn’t know how to solve it.

When Eugene called, she thought of a good idea.

Previously, her scandal was overshadowed by Violeta’s higher popularity.

If Eugene could orchestrate a bigger scandal for Violeta, it would surely cover up Lydia’s troubles.

She thought Eugene, considering their years of connection, wouldn’t refuse.

Eugene understood Lydia’s intention to have him betray Violeta.

He stood up from the couch and said, “The current heat on you is enough to ruin you. You want to find an even bigger scandal to cover up. That means you want Violeta to be ruined in your place?”

To cover a scandal of this magnitude, they’d need something even more explosive.

Lydia’s current situation was already enough to ruin her reputation.

What could be more explosive?

It would mean forcing Violeta, a top star, out of the industry.

This would ruin Violeta completely.

Lydia pondered and said, “It’s not that hard. You’ve managed Violeta for three or four years. Don’t you know some of her secrets? Men she’s been involved with? Relationships? Or we could create a fake scandal, like a pregnancy…

She was so focused on her ideas that she didn’t notice Eugene’s face grow grim.

“Enough.”

Eugene cut her off.

Lydia was stunned. She looked up at him and said, “Do you have a plan?”

Eugene replied, “You’re beyond help. I won’t assist you.”

“W-what?” Initially dazed, Lydia asked, “Why not? Didn’t you help me once before? I thought we still had some bond.”

Eugene asked, “Helped you? When did I ever help you?”

Lydia questioned, “Last year, when I was involved in a scandal, didn’t you use Violeta’s popularity to help me?”

Chapter 485

Eugene raised his hand, interrupting, “I didn’t help you. It was a coincidence. I prefer to challenge my artists with skepticism. Popularity and hype are just tools to test loyalty. Didn’t we use the same tactics when I was managing you?”

Lydia was momentarily speechless.

Eugene continued, “I never intended to use Violeta’s popularity to suppress your negative press. That theater performance incident was a coincidence; maybe even fate gave you one last chance.

“Clearly, you didn’t make the right choice. You disappointed fate, so now fate wants you gone.”

An assistant handed Eugene a disposable cup of water.

He took a sip and went on, “Lydia, when you decided to leave Apex and go solo, I wondered if it had been too easy for you to rise to the top in recent years, almost making you forget how tough that first year was.

“You thought I helped you bear the burden of drinking that alcohol back then, because I believed in your courage and determination. I like comrades who fight alongside me. Your actions that year made me see a bit of a heroine in you.

“But you’ve changed. You’ve become someone I don’t recognize.

“What makes you think I would help an outsider like you over my own people?”

Lydia mumbled, “An outsider…”

Eugene replied, “You’ve run out of career luck. Your judgment of men is just as poor. Hollis might have a bureaucratic father, but he’s arrogant and useless. With his father holding him down, he’ll never amount to anything. I warned you about him. I almost wanted to brand ‘jerk’ on his forehead, but I couldn’t stop a woman determined to jump into a trap.

“I can’t help you, Lydia. You’ve brought yourself to this downfall step by step.” Eugene nodded, looking tired. “Yes, just as I predicted, and it’s just as tragic.”

Lydia clenched her fists, her eyes filled with rage. “Then why are you here? Why did you come?”

Eugene set the water cup on the table. He admitted, “Of course, I came to see you fall.

“Did you think I was here to help you?

“Lydia, I lifted you up step by step. Now seeing you fall, it pains me more than anyone, but I know you brought this upon yourself.

“The day you left Apex four years ago shattered our bond. I’ve seen you at your peak, and now I won’t miss your lowest moment.

“Now that I’ve seen it, let’s part ways.”

With that, Eugene turned and left the hospital room.

His assistant stood stunned, not reacting.

They had thought Eugene came to help them, but never expected…

Eugene was here to deliver his final farewell.

Lydia had played her cards poorly. Even fate wasn’t on her side anymore.

She was so furious that she fainted again.

The assistant hurriedly pressed the call button.

“Lydia! Lydia!”

After leaving the hospital, Eugene smoked a cigarette by the roadside.

He glanced back at the hospital, stubbed out the cigarette, got in his car, and drove away.

Lydia shouldn’t have pinned her hopes on Eugene.

Eugene was no longer her ally.

In times of trouble, she thought of their bond, but when she backstabbed him with the whole team, where was that bond Eugene didn’t even buy trending topics to kick her while she was down, which was already showing mercy.

In this industry, it was a cutthroat world.

Lydia’s high profile attracted plenty of vultures.

Ophelia was the first to hire trolls to attack Lydia’s Facebook.

Soon, others followed, not just attacking Lydia but also the brands she endorsed.

This scandal was the hottest gossip at the beginning of the year. Lydia’s fallout would likely take months to recover from.

More resources would slip away.

Ophelia ruthlessly took over one of Lydia’s urban dramas.

When Ophelia tried to take down Violeta, it backfired.

But this time, there was no reversal for Lydia.

Meanwhile, on set…

合

Chapter 486

After finishing a day of filming, Violeta got into her car and headed back to the hotel.

Aster, busy scrolling through Facebook, looked up and said, “Ms. White, did you see that Lydia lost two luxury endorsements? Both contracts were terminated.”

The brands were considerate, stating that the contracts had simply expired.

Lydia, now thirty, has been in the industry for nine years.

The brands hadn’t abandoned her.

The contracts were indeed up for renewal, but Lydia’s recent scandal had deterred them from renewing.

No brand wanted an artist with a tainted reputation.

Unflattering photos of her from all angles are now flooding Facebook. For a female celebrity, such a blow to her image can be devastating.

Violeta wasn’t surprised by the news.

Every artist has a peak period. No one stays on top forever.

Even though she was at the height of her career now, she knew that her time would come.

However, she wouldn’t let herself fade away in disgrace like

Lydia. After she achieved everything she set out to do, she’d retire on her own terms.

Lydia’s scandal raged for two weeks before new gossip took over.

Many fans left, but the ones who stayed were loyal.

Three months later, the filming of ‘The Island’ wrapped up, marking the beginning of summer.

Violeta always took a break after finishing a movie.

This time, it coincided with Kaylee’s birthday.

Kaylee didn’t have many friends in Quinton, but she was close

to Polly on set, so she invited her to the birthday celebration.

Polly happily bought a gift and joined them.

The party was held at the Pet Haven sanctuary.

They set up a picnic on the grassy area in front of the orange grove.

Kaylee had volunteered at Pet Haven before and knew many of the staff.

The only celebrities present were Violeta and Polly.

To celebrate, the staff had washed all the dogs.

Every dog was now adorably clean, wearing little birthday hats, sticking out their tongues, and wagging their tails happily.

Ever since Violeta entrusted Tuna’s mating affair to Zoren, it had been staying at the sanctuary and had bonded well with the other dogs.

Violeta seized the opportunity and toured the Pet Haven.

It was well-maintained, with the villagers growing oranges on the hillside.

The lush green mountains and the golden oranges made a picturesque scene, enhanced by the presence of the pets.

They had a wonderful birthday celebration.

As they were leaving, Zoren handed Kaylee a basket of golden oranges.

“We never give away our oranges, but Zoren seems to make exceptions,” one of the staff members joked.

Kaylee blushed.

Violeta chuckled and teased, “Zoren, why didn’t you give me any oranges? Do you have a special interest in Kaylee?”

Her words made the atmosphere instantly awkward.

Kaylee’s already red face turned even redder.

The staff laughed and dispersed to continue their work.

Zoren chuckled and said self-deprecatingly, “Oh, I’m just a worker. How could I possibly deserve a big star?”

Kaylee mumbled, “I’m not a big star either.”

Polly covered her mouth, laughing. “Violeta, let’s get in the car and wait for Kaylee. I think they have something to talk about.”

“Okay,” Violeta agreed.

She quickly approached Zoren and whispered, “Bro, I’m rooting for you. Good luck.”

With that, Violeta and Polly got into the car.

Orange trees and flowers surrounded the Pet Haven base, which was located halfway up a mountain.

Since there were no streetlights, the workers had hung star-shaped lights on the plants, creating a cosy atmosphere.

For Kaylee’s birthday, they added some red lights to the starry ones.

The road leading down from the sanctuary had the car parked on it.

Kaylee and Zoren stood at the entrance, facing each other, with Zoren holding a basket of oranges.

Back in school, Zoren had his share of youthful days.

Chapter 487

Except for Jasper, who changed girlfriends most frequently, Zoren was the second of the four…

So he wasn’t some naive kid.

Kaylee was a decent girl and had better choices, so Zoren worried about holding her back.

Other than giving her some oranges, he didn’t do much else.

Although Violeta had clearly hinted at it earlier, Zoren felt it wouldn’t work out.

He handed the oranges to Kaylee and said, “What are you standing around for? Hurry up; you can get down the mountain safely before it gets completely dark.”

With that, Zoren walked away.

Kaylee looked at the oranges in her hand, feeling a bit annoyed, and shouted, “Hey!”

Zoren turned back. “What?”

Kaylee picked up an orange from the basket and threw it at Zoren. She asked, “Is this it?”

Zoren grabbed the orange, his eyes darkening for a moment before he grinned mischievously. He asked, “What else? Kaylee, I have significant plans; there is no time for romantic matters.

Please refrain from disrupting my course. Take the oranges and go down the mountain.”

Kaylee pouted, hands on her hips, and chided, “I’m not some big star; you think I came to this godforsaken place to do volunteer work because I love hard labour?”

“Oh, then why are you here?”

“Of course, because I like the dogs here!”

Zoren nodded. He peeled the orange, started eating it, and said, “Got it.”

Kaylee was offended by his stupidity. She picked up the basket of oranges and turned away.

While eating the orange, Zoren watched Kaylee’s back. He thought about it and shouted, “Hey, there are so many dogs here; which one do you like the most? Next time you come, I’ll have them bathed and smelling lovely for you.”

Kaylee rolled her eyes.

“Stupid Zoren! You should go home and wash yourself; you smell like a dog!”

As a result, she disappeared into the sunset, got in the car after going downhill, and drove away from the mountainside.

Zoren sniffed his jacket.

“Do I really smell like a dog?”

A passing worker carrying a rake overheard and commented.

“Hey Zoren, do you think Kaylee meant that you’re her favourite dog?”

Zoren was speechless.

Thanks a lot.

The time passed quickly.

Violeta’s vacation ended, and she returned to work.

In the morning, a text message popped up.

Hayden shared a song named ‘Promise’.

Violeta put on her headphones and listened to it all day.

She particularly liked a line from the lyrics. ‘Who would be willing to change and leave you behind?’

That night, she replied to Hayden.

‘Mr. Hayden, what’s your take on it?’

The next morning, she saw Hayden’s reply while brushing her teeth.

A screenshot of a lyric was included. ‘To meet you in this lifetime used up all my luck.’

Then he wrote, ‘The transfer order came through; I’m coming back in July.’

Violeta paused for a moment, only hearing the buzzing of her electric toothbrush.

Hayden was making his way back to Quinston.

Before she could respond, the screen suddenly changed and displayed a call interface.

The caller ID was ‘The eldest son of the Frosts’.

She quickly answered, “Hello.”

“Are you up?”

His clear voice came through the phone.

Violeta spat out the foam and inquired, “Hey, how did you anticipate that I would be awake at this hour?”

Hayden said, “You went to bed early last night.”

Violeta replied, “Haha, a celebrity needs her beauty sleep, you know. Staying up late ruins my skin.

“You’re really moving back by July?”

Violeta counted her fingers.

Just two more months.

Hayden replied, “Yes, I still need to wrap up a few things here.”

Violeta asked curiously, “What’s your position when you come back? Working with your Dad?”

Hayden replied, “No, I’ll be working at the branch office.”

Violeta asked, “At the bank, huh? Not bad. It looks like you’ll be managing my money.”

Hayden paused for a moment, then he said, “That’s quite a lot of money.”

Violeta replied, “Of course.

“What day exactly? Do you want me to throw you a welcome party?”

合

Chapter 488

Hayden said, “I’m not exactly sure, but I should be able to make it to the set on time.”

Violeta felt a twinge of disappointment. She said, “Alright, work comes first. I’m busy, too. Oh, my assistant is calling; I have to go. The car downstairs is waiting for me.”

Hayden gave a quick affirmative.

Violeta switched the call to Aster.

Aster asked, “Ms. White, are you up?”

Today, Violeta was moving a bit slower than usual, making Aster think she hadn’t gotten up yet.

Violeta’s voice was bright and energetic, “Yes, I’m up. I got delayed by a call, but I’m coming down now.”

“Alright,” Aster replied.

Violeta quickly applied some skincare, changed her clothes, and headed out the door.

As she got into the car, she remembered that Hayden’s return coincided with the scheduled premiere of her new drama in July.

She wondered which would come first, the premiere or his arrival.

The drama ‘Firelight’ starring Hattie and Alaric premiered on a local channel. It quickly gained popularity as a romantic series with appealing leads.

Brands that had terminated contracts with Lydia started looking for new celebrities to collaborate with Tony.

Ophelia’s team secured some of these opportunities.

While others went to top-tier actresses. Violeta received an offer from a luxury brand, but another luxury brand was still searching for the right fit.

The competition between Zelena and Hattie was fierce, with both teams vying for dominance.

They never expected Tracy to swoop in and snatch the deal after finishing ‘Sea Breeze’.

Tracy’s last-minute win stunned both Zelena and Hattie’s teams, making Tracy a new rival to both.

Originally, Zelena and Hattie were fierce rivals.

However, Tracy seized this opportunity, forcefully inserting herself into their rivalry and becoming a thorn in both teams’ sides.

Apex Entertainment was delighted.

Their two newly promoted actresses were top-tier, essentially two money trees.

Violeta, however, was an all-around actress. She was the top, the queen.

Despite her hard work, Tracy was still a step behind Violeta. Her luck and skills didn’t quite measure up, even though she gave it her all.

Winnie benefited from Tracy’s success and was poised to become Apex’s next top manager in the coming years.

Could Apex’s two top managers become three?

Industry insiders speculated and placed their bets.

In mid-month, Violeta attended a fashion show.

She wore a stunning black gown on the red carpet, exuding confidence and grace.

Reflecting on Violeta’s debut year on the red carpet, her transformation was remarkable.

Hattie, who had also attended, was basking in the spotlight thanks to ‘Firelight’.

The show was a hit romance drama, bringing her and Alaric considerable fame. Hattie successfully secured a major cosmetics line, and their foundation ad was prominently displayed across major apps. The brand had invested heavily.

Opening any mainstream app, one could see Hattie’s face.

It seemed the pressure from the Ridges had eased, allowing Hattie to enjoy a resurgence.

Because of this drama, Hattie and Alaric frequently engaged in fan service on Facebook.

They frequently posted content that delighted their fans.

The public speculated about whether they were really together, but neither team responded to the rumours.

The fans went wild with excitement.

Hattie’s popularity skyrocketed.

Alaric rose from a third-tier actor to a notable star. Whether his fame would last was uncertain, but he had experienced a taste of fame.

This situation benefitted everyone involved.

‘Firelight’ was one of the year’s best TV dramas.

Hattie and Violeta sat together in the front row at the fashion show. A photographer snapped a photo of them.

Violeta looked calmly at the camera, a slight smile on her lips.

Hattie, with her shoulders slightly exposed, sat back to make her face appear smaller.

By evening, Facebook users had shared the photo over a hundred thousand times.

Fans raved in the comments.

‘Ahhhh, Violeta looks stunning! My goddess has such an air of sophistication now.’

Chapter 489

‘You look so beautiful, Hattie. You should act more so we can enjoy more of your work. I rewatched ‘The Chosen One’ and realized how well it was made, though it’s a pity it didn’t become a hit!’

‘In group photos, you can see just how small Hattie’s face is compared to others.’

‘Violeta’s features are so delicate. I wish I could look like her in my next life.’

‘Sob! Sob! Who can understand this feeling? This is exactly how I imagined myself growing up!’

‘Isn’t it because Hattie is sitting farther back, making her face appear smaller? It’s difficult to tell, and I wonder if she did it on purpose.’

Backstage after the fashion show, Violeta posed for a photo with the brand owner and the designer, leaning slightly towards them and flashing a charming smile at the camera.

The designer was clearly impressed with Violeta. She said, “Violeta, next time we get a chance, you must wear one of my designs.”

Violeta responded, “I’d love to.”

After a brief chat, Violeta returned backstage and removed the brand’s jewelry.

Aster handed her a large thermos cup and poured her a drink, saying, “Ms. White, I think I noticed something interesting.”

“Oh?” Violeta replied.

Aster lowered her voice and said, “When I went to the parking lot to get the thermos, I think I saw Alaric.”

“Alaric? I didn’t see him in the front row earlier.”

“Exactly. Despite not receiving an invitation to the fashion show, I spotted him in the parking lot.

“Are you sure?” Violeta asked.

“I’m pretty sure. I trust my eyes.” Aster recalled, “When I went to get the thermos from the car, I noticed a car in the corner of the parking lot. At first, I thought it was a paparazzi car, so I looked a bit closer.”

“Then, someone flicked a cigarette out of a slightly open window. Inside, I saw a man. It was Alaric.”

Violeta paused in thought.

With so many paparazzi frequently following Violeta, Felix, and Aster developed sharp observational skills.

Any suspicious vehicle caught Aster’s attention.

Paparazzi had to frequently change cars and license plates to avoid detection.

Aster even remembered their license plates, making her words quite reliable.

“So it really was Alaric?” Violeta asked.

Aster affirmed, “I wouldn’t make a mistake. It was definitely him. Why would he be here if he hadn’t received an invitation to the show?

Violeta said nothing.

Aster was puzzled.

Violeta pondered, taking in the possibilities.

Alaric’s presence indicated that he was likely waiting for someone.

Who could it be?

It couldn’t be a model from the show.

Could it be Hattie?

It wasn’t surprising that Violeta thought of Hattie first. Recently, fans of the Hattie-Alaric couple have been quite active. Their show had been a successful romantic drama, much more so than Hattie’s earlier project, ‘The Moon Belongs to You.’

But Hattie and Alaric were just screen partners, right?

Could they really be together in real life?

Or perhaps Hattie was giving up on marrying into a wealthy family?

Interesting indeed.

With a curious glint in her eye, Violeta said, “Don’t worry about it. Let’s pack up and go.”

“Got it,” Aster responded.

Meanwhile, the lead actress of ‘The Lies in Winter’ had announced her new movie.

Violeta learned about it through Kaylee’s repost.

Kaylee and Evelina had worked together before and were somewhat friends, so Kaylee helped by sharing the news.

The movie ‘Paper Boat’, was a realistic urban love story about a long-term relationship.

Violeta didn’t have much of an impression of it, thinking it would be a mediocre film.

Evelina was the lead in Mason’s debut project. She had the classic girl-next-door look, pure and innocent, fitting the public’s image of a charming and uncomplicated neighbour girl.

Violeta resumed her regular engagements after finishing ‘The Island’ and began taking acting classes from a professor Irene had recommended.

At the end of the month, Zoren returned Tuna to the Whites.

He sent Violeta a message: ‘The breeding mission is complete, and I’ve brought Master Tuna back.’

Violeta nearly burst into laughter at the message.

Breeding mission.

Hilarious.

‘What about the she-wolf?’ She replied.

Chapter 490

Zoren replied: ‘The mother wolf is at the vet. They say pregnant, but we don’t know how many pups yet. It’ll be a while before we find out. The vet asked what you’ll do with the pups after birth.’

Violeta thought for a moment and replied: ‘Release them back into the wild.’

In that manner, the wolf pack would fulfil its duty to propagate.

Zelena sustained an injury during the recording of the variety show. The news quickly trended online.

‘#Zelena Seriously Injured During Variety Show Recording’

If the injury made it to the trending list, it must be serious.

Zelena’s injury this time was also caused by falling off a horse, as fate would have it.

Her luck was worse this time.

While running, the horse threw Zelena off.

To be exact, Zelena failed to hold onto the reins. The horse’s speed flung her off.

Despite wearing protective gear, the force of the fall severely strained her back, causing serious ligament damage.

The trending topic quickly turned into a siege on the variety show ‘Friendly Strangers’ by Zelena’s fans.

‘Friendly Strangers’ was the new show Zelena had just started recording over the weekend.

Such a severe accident had already occurred.

Zelena’s back had an old injury, and this new injury aggravated it, necessitating complete bed rest.

Moreover, this injury would likely cause permanent damage.

She would need at least six months of bed rest, unable to engage in strenuous activities.

The show ‘Friendly Strangers’ urgently released an official statement.

They promised to cover all of Zelena’s subsequent medical expenses and assured that their safety measures were compliant.

But why did Zelena fall off the horse?

They also stated that they had asked Zelena beforehand if she could ride a horse.

Zelena had affirmed that she could, having learned on a movie set.

As a result, the production team allowed her to ride.

But accidents happen unexpectedly.

Zelena might have fallen off the horse for a variety of reasons, including improper handling or a startled horse. They promised further investigation.

The production team repeatedly stated that they would take full responsibility and not shirk it.

However, despite the statement, some fans remained unconvinced.

Fans attacked the production team-

‘How could Zelena just fall off the horse? Are those items trash?’

‘There must be something wrong with the show’s safety measures. Zelena has never sustained injuries on previous shows. We must thoroughly investigate this new show.’

The production team had to bear the brunt of this incident.

Firstly, Zelena had previously fallen off a horse while filming a drama, resulting in a spinal injury. She had been impatient to return to the set, so her injury hadn’t fully healed.

Secondly, the previous experience left Zelena mentally scarred regarding horses.

During the recording of ‘Friendly Strangers’, Zelena pushed herself too hard. When the horse started running, she failed to hold the reins tightly, resulting in a heavy fall.

This led to the tragic incident.

This was Zelena’s second accident on horseback.

Although Zelena’s personal reasons played a part, the production team couldn’t escape the backlash.

After all, Zelena was a popular actress.

If not handled well, this incident would greatly impact the show’s future.

When Hattie heard about Zelena’s accident, her first reaction was joy.

Hattie and Zelena’s teams were in fierce competition.

They were archenemies. Her troubled rival made Hattie very happy, almost ready to pop champagne in celebration.

Upon learning that Zelena would need six months of bed rest, Hattie eagerly instructed her team to contact Zelena’s upcoming engagements and see if they could take over some of them.

Since Zelena needed to rest, she wouldn’t be able to fulfil many engagements. Hattie decided to seize this opportunity without hesitation.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 471, to 480]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 471

It seemed she could no longer underestimate that wretch, Zelena.

If she ever let Zelena step over her, who knew how smug that woman would become?

Every year, Apex Entertainment invests in two productions to promote its artists.

This year’s projects were:

The TV series ‘Sea Breeze’ and the film ‘The Island’.

Thanks to Tracy, Winnie’s status in the company had skyrocketed.

These two projects were strategically assigned, where ‘Sea Breeze’ was intended for Violeta as the lead actress, while ‘The Island’ was meant for Tracy.

However, Tracy expressed her desire to compete for the lead role in the drama, not content with Violeta’s overshadowing her.

When both scripts landed in Violeta’s hands, she skimmed through them, and she had an impression of both.

“A movie?” she asked.

Eugene nodded and said, “Yes, ‘The Island’ is a movie.”

Set against the backdrop of war, the historical movie focused on events from 1910 to 1923. The female lead was a military doctor, and the male lead was a soldier who died on the battlefield, living on only in her memories.

The heavy and historical narrative suited Tracy, who planned to transition into more serious roles.

‘Sea Breeze’, on the other hand, was a TV series with a contemporary, popular theme.

The female lead’s character was captivating and resonated with the current audience’s taste. The script was excellent.

The screenwriters’ revisions, despite the adaptation from a novel, promised to establish a new trend in urban dramas.

This role fits perfectly into Violeta’s career trajectory.

“Is it the company’s intention for me to accept the drama?” Violeta asked.

“Yes,” Eugene confirmed. “You fit the female lead’s profile perfectly, and it’s poised to be a hit.”

“And the movie?” Violeta queried.

“That one’s for Tracy. But it seems she doesn’t want it and plans to defy the company’s decision.”

Violeta lowered her gaze thoughtfully. She understood why Tracy didn’t want the role.

While ‘The Island’ had a female lead, her role didn’t stand out.

The film’s perspective was through her eyes, but she was essentially a background character.

The military doctor’s role was ordinary, reflecting the average woman of that era.

There were many more compelling characters in the script, and the focus was on the great figures of the time.

A group of veteran actors might overshadow the character because she wasn’t particularly compelling.

Tracy didn’t want to be overshadowed.

The Island’s lead female role was more of a supporting character.

On the contrary, the drama offered a vibrant, standout role likely to capture significant attention.

Tracy felt a twinge of jealousy at the idea that she should accept a supporting role while Violeta received a prominent one.

Tracy envied Violeta’s high-profile career path. Being younger and less perceptive about the bigger picture, she longed for Violeta’s top-tier status.

She wanted to star in a hit series without wasting any more time.

If things continued this way, she would lose any chance of competing with Violeta.

Therefore, she declined the movie and expressed her desire to compete in the drama.

Violeta asked quietly, “Eugene, what do you think?”

Eugene scratched his chin and pondered, “What do I think about what?”

“Which one should I choose?” Violeta clarified.

Eugene thought for a moment.

“Beauty, if you have the option, go for the movie.

“The company isn’t playing favourites.

“The Island’ is a film in the short term, and breaking into the film industry isn’t easy. Many aspire but fail to enter.

“In the long term, the drama indeed has the potential to be a hit, but such dramas come around every few years. Even if it becomes a sensation, the next big series will soon overshadow it.

“‘The Island’ is a historical piece that might earn you

nominations. Working with veteran actors will be a wonderful opportunity to hone your craft and mark your formal entry into the film industry.”

Chapter 472

This was Eugene’s perspective as a top-tier agent.

Taking on a film role had clear benefits but also significant drawbacks.

Previously, Violeta had been the shining star, with seasoned actors supporting her.

However, stepping into a new realm meant she would now be

the one supporting the seasoned actors.

Movies and TV dramas were entirely different worlds.

In films, actors weren’t expected to have flawless, delicate features; instead, their faces should tell a story and suit the big screen.

A successful film typically features a lead actress with a classic, dignified look, often referred to as a prima donna’s face.

If the film had received mediocre reviews, Violeta would have wasted a lot of time.

On the other hand, the TV drama already showed signs of being a hit. If Violeta chose the movie, Tracy might rise to fame through a blockbuster drama.

It was a matter of choice.

Eugene said, “This is my perspective. Ultimately, the decision depends on which path you lean towards.”

After all, TV dramas were Violeta’s comfort zone.

She was still young and didn’t need to be overly aggressive.

An actor needs time to mature.

Violeta had debuted in her junior year of university and had already maintained a streak of hit dramas for four years, which was impressive.

Once her new drama aired, she would reach new heights.

At 25, she had another two years to go. She had plenty of time to venture into the movie industry later.

Violeta took a sip of water and said, “I’ll think about it.”

“Alright,” Eugene replied.

Violeta pondered.

Meanwhile, Tracy was growing impatient.

“I don’t want the movie. I want the drama.””

Winnie pondered for a moment, her thoughts aligning with Eugene’s.

“Tracy, ‘The Island’ is a movie. Look at the bigger picture; it’s…”

Tracy interrupted her.

“Bigger picture? By the time I finish this movie, I might never catch up to Violeta.

“Even though this movie has a female lead, the role isn’t

prominent. After reading the entire script, it’s clear the female lead is more of a background character.”

True enough.

Throughout history, who hasn’t been just a background character, aside from a few great individuals?

Tracy continued, “I just want to shoot a blockbuster drama. I don’t want to keep taking on these kinds of roles. Winnie, please help me!”

After ‘The Rose’ aired, the response was lukewarm.

While it exceeded the expectations of a prestige drama, it paled in comparison to Violeta’s drama.

Last year, every drama was overshadowed by ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Tracy often wondered why she hadn’t been the one to star in such a wildly popular show.

Maybe prestige dramas just weren’t her thing.

She envied the top-tier status.

If not for the fan base she gained from ‘Blind Detective’, Tracy felt she would lose all her fans if she continued with serious dramas.

She couldn’t resist the allure of fame and success before her eyes.

Winnie sighed and asked, “Tracy, do you know how many people want to break into the film industry?”

Tracy replied, “That doesn’t include me. Even if I do, it won’t be through playing such roles.”

Tracy interrupted Winnie as she wanted to say more.

“That’s enough, Winnie. You don’t need to say more. I know exactly what I want.”

“Okay, I’ll do my best to negotiate with the company,” Winnie conceded.

Thinking about it, either script was good.

Since Tracy had made her decision, Winnie had no more to say.

Violeta thought for a while longer.

Finally, she recalled that the film featured an actress who was significant to her.

“Eugene, isn’t there a role in the film for Polly?”

Eugene replied, “Yes, how did you know?”

“Polly has already decided to play the role of the female professor.”

Polly was a few years older than Violeta and had long been established in the film industry.

立

Chapter 473

Previously, Polly even won an award for ‘Frozen’, a movie in which she collaborated with Nolan.

Apex Entertainment wouldn’t have assigned the lead role to Polly if they hadn’t been one of the investors in this film.

Hearing this, Violeta nodded.

“Alright, I’ve decided to take this movie.”

Eugene was taken aback. He asked, “You agreed just like that? Aren’t you going to think it over?”

Violeta shook her head and said, “No need to think it over. I want to work with Polly; she’s quite important to me.”

Eugene was rendered speechless.

He was puzzled.

What did she mean by Polly being important to her?

Polly was an actress who had never worked with Violeta before.

She had been in the industry for a long time, always focusing on movies. She kept a low profile and wasn’t very exposed to the public eye, being a very understated actress.

Her acting wasn’t exceptional, but it wasn’t terrible either.

Eugene had met Polly before; she was a very quiet person.

Her career plan differed from Violeta’s. She was very laid-back, not caring about leading roles. Froze, her collaboration with Nolan, was her first leading role. Previously, she had always played supporting characters.

She acted in at most two films a year.

Polly spent the rest of her time resting and taking care of her cats. She had a house full of cats.

“You and Polly?”

Violeta replied, “There’s no special relationship between us. I just admire her, and this is a great opportunity to work together.”

Initially, the script swap seemed like it would be complicated.

Winnie had bought good wine and was planning to bribe Lance.

But when she arrived at the office, Lance said at once, “You know about it?”

Winnie was stunned, and she asked, “Huh? Mr. Sowle, what do you mean?”

Lance looked at the wine in her hand. He casually took it. As he examined the label, she inquired, “Are you aware that the actresses for ‘The Island’ and ‘Sea Breeze’ have changed?”

Winnie’s expression changed quickly.

The actress had been swapped.

How could that be?

She hadn’t even mentioned it to Lance yet.

“Mr. Sowle, are you joking? Haha!”

“Why would I joke about this? Eugene approached me. He said Violeta liked the movie, so he swapped the drama with Tracy. The higher-ups agreed, and I have no objections either.”

Violeta was now the company’s top star.

Naturally, if she wanted something, she had the first pick.

Although the company initially intended to give the movie to Tracy, if Violeta wanted it, she would get the script.

This worked perfectly for Tracy.

It all came so easily.

Lance continued, “What? Are you upset about this?”

Although surprised, Winnie immediately smiled and said, “Oh no, not at all. Actually, Tracy wanted to do a TV drama too.”

Lance smirked and said, “Then I’ll keep this bottle of wine.”

Winnie replied, “Oh, of course. We always meant this bottle for you, Mr. Sowle.”

Lance placed the wine in the office cabinet.

He turned to see Winnie still standing there.

“Do you need anything else?”

“Oh, Mr. Sowle, I’m just curious. Was it Eugene’s or Violeta’s idea for the swap?”

Lance shrugged and said, “I have no idea. They wanted to swap scripts. If you’re curious, ask them.”

Winnie forced a smile. “No need. I won’t bother you any longer, Mr. Sowle.”

After leaving the office, Winnie’s smile vanished.

How could that be?

Violeta didn’t want to shoot the drama.

Did she want to move into the movie industry so soon?

Even if she wanted to transition to films, that movie wasn’t the best opportunity.

It was a first-rate TV drama.

Versus a second-rate movie.

Violeta chose the latter.

Winnie couldn’t understand, but this was undoubtedly good news for Tracy.

Violeta starred in ‘The Island’.

The movie also cast Chad, a fellow company actor. He played the role of a contact, a character known for his toughness.

Chad had signed with Apex Entertainment along with Violeta.

Chapter 474

Of the four, Chad’s career was developing the slowest.

His first work was a collaboration with Lydia, in which he played the second male lead.

After a period of hiatus, he filmed a low-budget movie, but it failed to make an impact.

His third project was ‘The Island’.

Initially, it was supposed to be a collaboration with Tracy, but after the swap, it became a collaboration with Violeta.

The producer established a group chat after confirming the lead roles.

Violeta joined the group and exchanged contacts with Chad.

Violeta, despite debuting together and being from the same company, had very little interaction with Chad.

For their roles, Violeta had to cut her hair short, and Chad had to shave his head.

On the photo shoot day, Violeta and Chad met.

Chad wore a black T-shirt and was already sporting a buzz cut. He looked cool.

Chad’s image was one of the few tough guy types in the domestic entertainment industry.

However, the company never found a suitable path for him.

In the realm of handsome men, no one could compete with Nolan.

For the youthful heartthrob niche, Jacques was leading the pack.

There were two major powerhouses, both in modern and period settings.

While Chad was also good-looking, he lacked the heroic vigor of Nolan and the refined beauty of Jacques.

He found himself in a difficult situation.

Violeta sensed that Chad might finally find his path through this movie, possibly as a macho guy or action star.

This type of actor was still very much needed in the industry.

Violeta also encountered Polly.

Polly, despite being older than Violeta, perfectly embodied the period character in her flapper dress. She looked like she walked straight out of the script.

She was not only quiet but also kept to herself.

Sharing a dressing room, Violeta noticed Polly’s phone occasionally ringing with calls from a veterinarian.

It seemed that Polly’s pets were having issues.

She was bustling around, constantly communicating with her housekeeper and the vet.

Silently listening, Violeta deduced that a fight between Polly’s two cats had left one with a scratch on its face and the other with a broken leg from falling off a shelf.

In spring, catfights were common.

For animals, it was a season of awakening and mating.

If Polly were home, she could handle it herself.

Since she was on set, she had to repeatedly instruct her housekeeper to manage the situation properly.

Finally, Polly reminded her, “Beatrice, don’t forget to have the vet neuter them. Yes, exactly.”

Once the call ended, Violeta struck up a conversation. “Are you getting your cats neutered?”

Polly put her phone away and turned to Violeta, nodding. “Yes, my two little rascals fought. I’m worried because I’m not at home.”

Violeta asked, “What happens if they aren’t neutered?”

Tuna had lost all of its wild nature and turned into a cuddly wolf.

It hadn’t been neutered.

Since Violeta wasn’t home often, she didn’t know what would happen when Tuna was in heat.

Hearing Polly talk about neutering her pets, she asked out of curiosity.

Polly explained, “If they aren’t neutered, they might get sick,

lose their appetite, and become more aggressive and prone to fighting.

“By the way, Violeta, do you also have pets?”

The topic piqued Polly’s interest.

Violeta smiled. Since Polly had opened up, she said, “Yes, but my pets are a bit unusual.”

Polly’s eyes widened with curiosity. “Unusual? Like what? Snakes? Reptiles?”

Chapter 475

Violeta said, “No, it’s a wolf.”

Polly was at a loss for words.

“A wolf!?”

“Yes, not just any wolf, but the world’s largest wolf breed.”

Violeta pulled out her phone and showed Polly a photo of Tuna.

Before seeing the photo, Polly was very intrigued by Violeta’s mention of a wolf.

In her mind, wolves were tall, majestic creatures that lived in packs.

Like those in the snow, with the alpha leading the pack- a solitary yet powerful being.

That was Polly’s impression of wolves.

When she saw the photo on Violeta’s phone, Polly was dumbstruck.

In the photo, Tuna was holding a plush slipper in its mouth and playing.

Its fur was well-groomed and fluffy, and it was so enormous that even without standing up, it looked like it could crush a person’s ribs by simply lying on them.

“There’s a video too.”

Violeta swiped the screen.

The video started playing.

In it, Violeta called out, “Tuna.”

The wolf in the snowy field ran towards her with an imposing presence, but it was wagging its tail.

Polly asked, “Oh my! Is this really a wolf?”

Violeta replied, “Yes, I raised it since it was very young.”

Polly handed the phone back to Violeta, saying, “This is

unbelievable. You tamed a wolf! If you hadn’t said it was a wolf, I would have thought it was a dog.”

Indeed.

Tuna was well taken care of.

Even when Violeta wasn’t home, the household staff enjoyed playing with it.

It never lacked food or drinks, and it was always happy.

Violeta hadn’t noticed any signs of Tuna being in heat; maybe it happened when she wasn’t home.

Polly said, “With its size, it could be troublesome if it gets. aggressive. You might want to consult a vet, although they might not have encountered such a large animal before.”

Violeta agreed, “Alright, recommend your vet to me, and I’ll ask them.”

Polly agreed, “Sure.”

They exchanged contacts.

Polly shared with Violeta her vet’s contact information.

Violeta successfully added the vet.

Meanwhile, the movie still lacked an actress for the unfilled female role of the main character’s sister.

The role was neither important nor trivial.

Famous industry actresses thought the role was trivial.

Those unknown ones, about which the director was worried, might not perform well.

The casting director was having a difficult time finding the right fit.

Violeta heard about this and thought she could recommend Kaylee for the role, so she mentioned it to the casting director.

Kaylee had previously appeared in ‘The Lies in Winter’ and was considered an actress who played a role in the movie.

Though she had signed with an agent, the manager helped her secure some roles, but none were leading ones.

Kaylee loved acting and was a talented actress.

Like many in the industry, she couldn’t be picky.

Whatever roles her agent secured, she accepted.

Fortunately, Kaylee wasn’t overly ambitious. When not working, she enjoyed sitting in cafes, watching opera, and leading a rich personal life.

While her earnings couldn’t compare to those of top stars, they were much better than average jobs.

In the evening, Violeta sent the script of the movie to Kaylee, asking if she’d like to play the role.

After reading the script, Kaylee was eager to take the part.

Violeta informed the casting director.

The casting director watched Kaylee’s performance in ‘The Lies in Winter’ and was grateful to Violeta for the recommendation.

Violeta helped both the production team and Kaylee, achieving a win-win situation.

The next day, the production team connected with Kaylee’s agent and finalised the payment and contract. Kaylee came in for a fitting.

Everything went smoothly.

Violeta then contacted the vet.

The vet was surprised to hear that Violeta’s pet was a wolf.

✩

Chapter 476

After reviewing the photos and videos, the vet said, “This wolf is a rare breed. Why not let it spawn some offspring?”

Tuna having pups?

Violeta hadn’t considered that.

Tuna, a fully grown male wolf, had been with the Whites for several years.

If he were to have pups, wouldn’t they need to find a wife?

But where could she find one?

“I don’t know where to find a female wolf,” Violeta replied.

The vet offered, “I do. If you’re willing, I can make contact.”

Violeta thought for a moment and agreed that Tuna had good genes.

Animals have the right to leave behind descendants. Was it fair for humans to decide this for Tuna?

Maybe it was best for Tuna to meet the female wolf and let it decide for itself.

“Alright, go ahead and contact them, but I can’t guarantee they’ll mate.”

“Understood.”

The day before the filming began, Violeta had dinner with Kaylee.

“I heard you volunteered at Pet Haven recently,” Violeta said.

“Hey? Have you heard of this? Haha, it’s true. I did,” Kaylee replied with a smile. “I had some free time and decided to check out their facility. It’s really well managed, and they have an orange grove on the hill with sweet oranges.”

Violeta said, “I heard from Zoren. I haven’t had the chance to visit. Was it fun? Hearing you talk about it makes me want to go. I’ll ask Zoren to take me next time I’m off.”

Niall managed the shares, even though they were in her name.

To her, it was all family. She didn’t bother with the details.

“It was a lot of fun, especially with all the stray dogs,” Kaylee continued.

The dog required a cage, but the cats were free to come and go as they pleased.

Stray cats are given the freedom to decide whether to stay or leave after being rescued.

However, every rescued stray animal will be spayed or neutered.

Violeta sipped her water and asked, “Tomorrow’s the first day of filming. Are you ready?”

Kaylee nodded enthusiastically. “I’ve been ready for a while. This role is amazing. Thanks to you, Vio. I wouldn’t have landed this part without your help.”

“Wasn’t your previous agent any good?” Violeta asked.

“He was good, but I wasn’t. I didn’t want to socialise, so I just slacked off. My agent had other artists to manage and couldn’t always look out for me. After a lot of thought, I realised I might not be cut out for this industry. I’m thinking of switching to theatre.”

Kaylee had always planned on a career in education or as a theatre and opera actor.

Her role in ‘The Lies in Winter’ had thrown her into the entertainment world; she felt like a fawn lost in a forest.

She felt lost about her future, as she loved acting but hated politics.

Without Violeta’s help, she might have remained stuck in the industry for years, unable to make a name for herself until her contract expired.

A lot of people in the industry were like Kaylee- ambitious but without skill, skilled but without ambition, and both but no connections.

It was a cutthroat world where many aspired to succeed, but few actually did.

Violeta understood. She would help as much as she could.

If Kaylee chose a different path, Violeta would support her.

The movie began to be filmed.

Ten days later, ‘Sea Breeze’ also started shooting in Iqrita.

Working with professional actors, every scene was a learning experience for Violeta. She benefited immensely.

The plot unfolded as scripted, with each scene following the story.

After a scene wrapped up, Violeta and Polly were in the makeup room, resting.

Polly was scrolling through Facebook on her phone, while Violeta drank water.

Out of the corner of her eye, Violeta noticed Polly browsing Nolan’s Facebook profile. She walked over, and Polly quickly switched to Froze’s fan hub page.

Polly looked a bit uneasy.

Violeta noticed and offered her a glass. She asked, “Want some water?”

Polly reached out, took the glass, and smiled. “Thank you.”

“Browsing Facebook?” Violeta asked.

“Yeah, just casually looking around,” Polly replied.

“Why did you stop? I saw you were looking at Nolan’s profile,” Violeta said with a knowing smile.

Chapter 477

Polly suddenly froze. She took a sip of water, her gaze flickering.

“I was just looking at Froze’s fan hub, and I accidentally clicked on Nolan’s Facebook.”

“Oh, I see.”

Violeta smiled slyly. “Stop pretending, Polly. You like Nolan, don’t you?”

She directly exposed Polly’s feelings.

Polly was so startled that she nearly crushed the disposable cup in her hand. She exclaimed, “Violeta, what are you talking about?”

Violeta dragged a chair over and sat in front of Polly.

“Polly, admit it. You like Nolan.”

Polly stammered, “How could I? You’re talking nonsense.”

Violeta pressed on, “Is liking someone so shameful? Are you so afraid to admit it?”

Polly hesitated, “I … I… “

Violeta was almost certain of her feelings, judging by Polly’s reaction.

In her past life, Violeta liked Nolan. But she was always confused between admiration and romantic feelings.

Perhaps she liked Nolan, but she admired his career success more.

Violeta envied and looked up to him, but she knew there was an insurmountable barrier between them, realizing they could never be together.

In her past life, Nolan and Polly collaborated on the movie ‘Froze’. They did live broadcasts for the show’s promotion. Violeta, a fan, watched the entire process.

Polly often unconsciously glanced at Nolan during promotions.

That look was something Violeta knew very well.

In her past life, Violeta noticed Polly’s feelings for Nolan.

Later, Violeta learned more about Polly.

Polly was cultured and considerate. She was kind-hearted and knowledgeable, and she loved pets.

Violeta believed Polly was a perfect match for Nolan.

They were compatible in every way.

In her past life, Violeta even shipped them as a couple.

Unfortunately, because of Polly’s laid-back approach to her career and Zelena’s strong debut, Nolan and Polly only worked on ‘Froze’ together.

After that, they had no further interactions. Violeta, who had shipped them, never got to see them together again.

In Violeta’s heart, Polly was a better match for Nolan than

Zelena.

These past days on set, Polly was exactly as Violeta had remembered: a talented actress with a gentle and graceful personality.

But Violeta wasn’t sure if Polly still had feelings for Nolan.

This may have just been a fleeting feeling due to their collaboration.

Violeta needed time to figure this out.

Up until today, when she caught Polly secretly browsing Nolan’s Facebook, she was able to confirm that Polly still liked him.

Her ship wasn’t wasted!

This brought Violeta genuine joy and gave her hope.

As a result, she directly confronted Polly about it.

Polly looked embarrassed. She said, “Stop teasing me. If this gets out, it wouldn’t be beneficial for Nolan.”

Violeta reassured her, “I know you’re shy, but it’s okay. Just tell

me if you like him. I can help you win him over!”

Polly was taken aback. “What!?”

She didn’t quite understand what Violeta meant, but seeing her confident expression, she felt tempted.

She did like Nolan.

However, one cannot force love. It comes down to fate.

Taking a deep breath, Polly said, “Violeta, I don’t know how you figured it out, but yes, I do like him. But I don’t think he likes me. So, it’s more of a secret crush. Please don’t spread this around; it would be uncomfortable for both of us.”

Violeta urged, “If you like him, why not make a move? What are you waiting for?”

Polly replied, “Love should be about fate. After ‘Froze’, we haven’t had any contact. Maybe it’s just not meant to be. You can’t force these things.”

Violeta countered, “Who do you think can’t force it?”

Didn’t Zelena force her way in?

Zelena wasn’t right for Nolan. Violeta believed Polly was the one who truly matched Nolan.

Their interests aligned, one gentle and the other refined, a perfect pair.

Chapter 478

Polly sighed and said, “Hey, Violeta, this is really hard to say.”

Violeta knew that in her previous life, Polly probably had the same thought, which was why she could only watch helplessly as Zelena and Nolan announced their relationship.

Polly must have been very hurt.

Violeta smiled and said, “Polly, if you’re willing, you could be the perfect match for him.”

“Why do you say that?” Polly asked, puzzled.

“Because of me! I’m here! I’m going to help you! I’m the game-changer!” Violeta declared confidently.

Polly was shocked, not quite grasping Violeta’s meaning.

Violeta knew exactly what she was doing.

Zelena was a reborn soul; she knew that clinging to Nolan was akin to holding onto a treasure trove.

She meticulously catered to Nolan’s preferences.

During the filming of ‘Spring in Moon City’, Violeta had already planted a trap. When the time was right, Zelena’s facade would be torn apart.

Any possibility between her and Nolan would be finished.

Polly was Violeta’s chosen match for Nolan. In both her past and present lives, Violeta believed Polly was the perfect candidate for him.

Violeta’s efforts to help Polly were entirely selfless.

She merely wanted to destroy everything Zelena desired.

In this life, Zelena’s two main goals were to surpass Violeta and marry Nolan.

Violeta was determined to make her fail in both.

Nolan was the battleground for their rivalry, and Violeta had to win.

That was the exact reason Violeta accepted the role in this movie.

Though getting closer to Polly was one reason, another important factor was that Violeta wanted to hone her acting skills alongside veteran film actors.

She had always seen herself as an acclaimed actress.

Future entry into the film industry was inevitable. Now, it has simply occurred sooner than anticipated.

Violeta, who has a strong sense of patriotism, was very happy to accept the role for a historical-themed movie.

“Polly, let me ask you this: if you had the chance to be with Nolan, would you take it?”

“Well…”

Polly fell silent. She was conflicted.

She wanted to, but Polly felt that if she had to resort to schemes, would it be true love?

Violeta had sensed Polly’s thoughts.

She patted her hand and said, “It’s not about scheming; it’s about growing fond of each other over time.”

Polly had developed feelings for Nolan while filming ‘Frozen’.

But Nolan was a very rational person.

For an actor, developing feelings during filming was not uncommon.

However, Nolan wouldn’t allow himself to fall for someone just because of a role.

He doesn’t want to confine himself to a character.

Nolan believed that true affection should transcend the characters they played.

Otherwise, it was just the character’s influence, not genuine feelings.

In the film, he portrayed the character, but outside of it, he was known as actor Nolan.

Moreover, during the filming of ‘Froze’, Nolan kept a professional distance from Polly to avoid scandal. He was always careful not to cross boundaries with his female co-stars.

That’s why Zelena, capitalizing on her ‘rumoured girlfriend’ status with Nolan, managed to gain traction in variety shows so quickly. After all, she was the only one ever linked to him since his debut.

Nolan didn’t know Polly well enough yet.

Violeta, who knew Polly inside out, planned to make sure Nolan truly understood her.

Zelena’s every expression around Nolan was an act.

Nolan would not give her a second glance once he stripped away all those pretenses.

“If it’s not about scheming, then yes, I’m willing to try,” Polly said.

Violeta smiled warmly and said, “Good. That’s what I was waiting to hear.

“Polly, don’t worry. I’ll make sure he knows you well.”

Polly was still somewhat confused, but she understood that Violeta was there to help her.

Chapter 479

Polly thought it was strange. Why would Violeta help her?

The vet had found a female wolf to breed.

However, this female wolf had a terrible temper and was extremely aggressive!

Violeta had asked Zoren to handle the breeding process because she wasn’t at home.

Zoren led Tuna to meet the female wolf.

During transport, a metal cage housed the female wolf with its foul temper.

Someone unfamiliar with the wolves would think Tuna was the female and the caged one was the male.

Zoren patted Tuna’s head and sighed awkwardly. “Tuna, I think this is going to be tough. Dealing with such an agitated wife is not easy.

“It looks like you’re destined to live alone.”

Tuna’s response was a howl.

The vet approached. Zoren said to him, “This wolf is so wild. What if she hurts my Tuna?”

The vet reassured him, “Don’t worry. I’ve got tranquillisers ready. If they start fighting, I’ll sedate them.

“Also, male wolves are generally larger than females. Don’t underestimate your wolf.”

Wolves are naturally deep and emotional creatures.

They are monogamous by nature.

Throughout their lives, they choose only one mate, remaining together until the end.

Zoren worriedly added, “My Tuna is inexperienced. He hasn’t seen any wolf documentaries. He doesn’t know how to mate. Shouldn’t he learn first?”

The vet was a bit embarrassed. He said, “Once you put him in there, they’ll figure it out on their own. This isn’t something that needs teaching.”

“Alright,” Zoren agreed.

He removed Tuna’s collar and allowed it to enter the enclosed area.

On the other side, the vet opened the female wolf’s cage. It howled and entered the area, too.

The two wolves faced each other.

Tuna, being much larger, made the female wolf look small by comparison.

They sniffed each other.

The female bared her teeth and growled.

Tuna’s ears twitched, and he pounced on her.

In an instant, they were fighting the first time they met.

“Oh my god! Oh my! Look at them go!”

Zoren exclaimed, “Tuna, you got this! Wait, she’s your mate!”

He nudged the vet and asked, “They’re fighting! Shouldn’t you tranquillise them?”

The vet replied, “Relax. They’re not really fighting. They just need time to get familiar. The female is an alpha in her pack. She won’t easily accept a mate.”

“So, Tuna has to beat her first?” Zoren asked.

The vet nodded. “Something like that.”

“Alright, let’s wait and see.”

Two wolves started fighting. The tuna, pampered since

childhood and never lacking in nutrition, had the advantage in size.

Despite being smaller in size and more battle-hardened, the female wolf quickly lost.

Tuna sniffed her and then licked her fur gently as if accepting her.

The vet observed and said, “Looks like it’s done.”

“Are they going to mate now?” Zoren asked.

The vet rolled his eyes at Zoren and said, “It’s unclear, but they’ve stopped fighting. It means she’s accepted him. We’ll need to watch a bit longer. They’ll know when it’s time.”

Zoren nodded and then took out his phone to message Violeta.

‘Vio, Tuna, and the female wolf are getting along.’

Violeta was surprised at how quickly it happened.

Did it work so fast?

This was a surprise. She might soon become a wolf grandma.

Hmm…

‘Take a picture for me,’ she texted back.

Zoren snapped a photo of the two wolves grooming each other and sent it over.

Looking at the picture, Violeta thought the female wolf didn’t look as attractive as Tuna.

It seems that in the animal kingdom, males often look better to attract females.

Maybe the female hadn’t gotten proper nutrition in the wild, which made sense.

Tuna accepted its mate, and Violeta decided there was no need for neutering. It had been his choice.

Chapter 480

Violeta needed to figure out what to do with the wolf pups that Tuna would have.

Originally, Violeta had planned that if Tuna retained her wild instincts, she would release her back into the wild to embrace nature.

But now, Tuna was domesticated and wouldn’t survive in the wild.

However, Violeta couldn’t take care of so many wolves.

Keeping that many wolves in the city was unrealistic.

So, she had to consider the fate of the pups seriously.

The filming for ‘Island Homecoming’ was scheduled for four months.

If everything went smoothly, the movie would be released around Independence Day.

Ever since Violeta and Polly talked about Nolan, the two of them had grown closer.

After shooting, they often had meals together.

It wasn’t uncommon to see Violeta, Kaylee, and Polly crowded around a small table eating takeout on set.

Paparazzi lurking for candid shots would often marvel at the sight.

It was rare to see the lead actress, the second female lead, and the third female lead sharing a meal on set.

Two weeks later, Facebook exploded with a trending search.

‘A female celebrity with a name starting with L had an abortion and broke up with her partner.’

The entire platform was buzzing.

‘A female celebrity with a name starting with L? Lydia Coleman?’

‘There are quite a few female celebrities with names starting with L in the industry. Lydia was at an event recently, so it probably isn’t her, right?’

‘If I remember correctly, there were rumours about Lydia dating someone outside the industry. Did they break up and she had an abortion so soon? D*mn!’

‘Wow, everyone, I know who it is, but I can’t say. I’m afraid of getting a legal warning. But someone in the comments already guessed it right.”

On her way from the hotel to the set in the morning, Violeta was ambushed by reporters.

Everyone on Facebook was speculating that the celebrity was Lydia.

Lydia and Violeta had some conflicts in the past and even shared the same manager, so many people were eager to stir up drama and came to interview Violeta.

“Violeta, what do you think about the trending search on Facebook?”

Without a word, Violeta got into her car.

Aster blocked the reporters and, with a smile, said, “Thank you all for coming. Ms. White has arranged for the hotel to prepare hot drinks for you. Goodbye.”

With that, he shut the car door.

Felix then drove away.

Aster sighed, “What’s this online mess got to do with us? These reporters love to stir things up and drag us into the mud.”

Violeta took off her mask. “Aster, what’s this trending search?”

Since the search trended overnight, it was clear someone released the big news during the night.

Violeta had just woken up and hadn’t checked Facebook yet, so she was unaware of the situation.

Aster explained, “Ms. White, someone on Facebook revealed that a female celebrity with a name starting with L had an abortion and broke up.

“Everyone online is guessing that this celebrity is Lydia. Since Lydia had some history with us, the reporters are here to ask us about it.”

Violeta took out her phone and checked Facebook, seeing the trending search with the rare “breaking” tag next to it.

Clicking on it, the top comments were all speculating about Lydia.

Lydia had previously been rumoured to have a boyfriend outside the industry.

If it weren’t for Violeta’s play receiving a lot of criticism, overshadowing Lydia’s news, Lydia would have had a hard time escaping public scrutiny back then.

If she could be dragged down by a man once, it could happen again.

The news was released at midnight, and it came from the same paparazzo who exposed her before.

Just like last time, he released some fragmented information first, then negotiated a price with Lydia. If they couldn’t agree on a price, the full story would be exposed.

Aster remarked, “This time we won’t be her scapegoat. Let’s see how she handles it.”

Violeta put away her phone and calmly said, “Let’s wait and see.”

The scandal about the female celebrity with a name starting with L caused a huge stir.

But the next afternoon, the paparazzo who had promised to release more information suddenly deleted his account and disappeared.

Netizens, who had been eagerly waiting for more drama, were left hanging.

‘D*mn! What’s going on? Did he bail?’

‘He was probably bought off, right?’

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 461, to 470]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 461

“No! She wouldn’t dare … “

Violeta leaned against the white mansion wall.

Even if she never set foot in the entertainment industry, she would still live a life of luxury.

She told Anton a long time ago that she wasn’t cut out for business. Violeta had no interest in running a company; she only wanted to be a successful actress.

Her parents had no objections.

They only wished for Violeta to be healthy, happy, and able to pursue what she loved.

The White Group was deeply rooted in Quinston. It was a vast and thriving enterprise with a well-developed system capable of independent operation.

They wouldn’t force Violeta to inherit the company; besides, there was Niall.

Violeta wasn’t involved in the family business. In the future, she could live off the dividends from her parents’ shares and enjoy a life of pleasures.

Therefore, she didn’t own any companies.

A simple café? She wouldn’t be attached to that.

After the studio clarified things, the situation swiftly reversed itself.

Violeta’s fans, who had been on the defensive, began to fight back and clear her name.

Within two days, the online uproar had subsided.

Fiona and her husband had their own vision for the café.

Violeta’s strict standards for coffee bean quality contributed to Sunset Café’s success.

Once they started franchising, more diverse staff joined in, and there were bound to be issues.

This lapse, although not harming Violeta, served as a wake-up call for the couple.

If Sunset Café wanted to grow stronger, it needed to enforce strict employee regulations and systematic training, even for franchise employees.

This was the sole method to guarantee sustained success rather than a fleeting fad.

This incident taught Fiona a valuable lesson. She surely knew what to do next.

Zelena’s schemes failed.

She had to let it go and focus on recovering from her back injury.

However, she didn’t completely settle down. Occasionally, she’d post nice pictures of herself and have her team approach fashion brands.

On set, the filming continued smoothly, and two months passed quickly.

Without any disruptions, they not only caught up on the schedule but also finished a few scenes ahead.

Violeta filmed continuously for two months. Meanwhile, she received an invitation from the Glorialand Television Awards to attend the 49th Award Ceremony for her role in ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

She took a break and flew to Glorialand with her team for the ceremony.

With her back injury mostly healed, Zelena returned to the set.

Upon her return, she keenly sensed a certain unfamiliarity from everyone.

Zelena knew that during her absence, someone had taken her place. Therefore, she immediately targeted Callie, giving her a difficult time.

She treated the whole crew to coffee, but forgot to buy one for Callie.

The situation made Callie feel awkward.

Callie could clearly sense Zelena’s exclusion.

Violeta, a Chesian actress walking the red carpet in Glorialand, stood out among the sharp-featured local stars. She dressed in a white couture gown and stood at the centre of the ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ cast.

No matter the country, very few people could afford haute couture.

Violeta, a Chesian with enormous popularity in Glorialand, dominated the awards, highlighting the immense success of her work abroad.

Her victory and media coverage quickly spread back home, securing her position as a top actress.

Violeta’s triumph brought glory to her country, and her name was trending in the news.

It was worth mentioning that ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ not only won the award but also broke Glorialand’s TV viewership records, setting a new historical high.

Glorian media ran the statistic and reported that one in three people in Glorialand had watched the drama due to the show’s immense popularity and the actors’ superb performances, as well as the excellent work of the director and screenwriter.

The award acceptance video stayed on Facebook’s homepage for five days straight.

In the set’s break room, Zelena watched the video with disdain.

Despite her disdain, jealousy burned within her.

Zelena hadn’t expected that the drama would succeed. Her previous attempts to incite Lydia had clearly failed; either Lydia wasn’t that clever, or someone even more astute was backing Violeta.

Chapter 462

No matter what, Zelena had to admit that the current developments were beyond her control.

No matter what she did, Violeta seemed to shine with the same brilliance as in their past lives.

A deep sense of despair settled in her heart.

Even with another chance at life, was she still no match for Violeta?

Violeta returned from Glorialand.

High-end endorsements were pouring in.

Following the Sunset Cafe incident, Violeta’s studio released a statement.

It subtly hinted to the public that she hadn’t endorsed any food products yet.

As a result, many food brands approached her, but Violeta’s exorbitant endorsement fees discouraged some.

Ultimately, Eugene selected a cookie brand from the array of options, and they were in the process of negotiating a contract.

A month later, after five months of filming, ‘Spring in Moon City’ was more than halfway done.

Meanwhile, Tracy starred in ‘The Rose’, which had decent ratings for a prestige drama. The performance was above average.

Apex Entertainment already had Violeta, who enjoyed top-tier popularity.

She had participated in two major productions that achieved extraordinary success. Furthermore, Violeta had already won the title of best actress at a young age.

Tracy was still playing catch-up. She had a considerable gap to close compared to Violeta, so the company planned her future to focus on prestige dramas, avoiding direct competition with Violeta.

All popular stars would eventually need to transition to serious roles.

What they could play now as a female lead would eventually be the role of the main character’s mother.

As their youth faded, they would gradually be phased out unless they found alternative paths.

Tracy had just taken the road ten years earlier, at the peak of her youth.

Tracy was reluctant, always feeling that the company favoured Violeta, despite the set plans.

The next month, Zelena had finished filming.

Despite falling from a horse while shooting, the crew organised a wrap party for her.

Zelena raised her glass to toast the crew members.

The production manager, Doug, who had perhaps drunk a bit too much, began to talk more than usual. “Zelena, how’s your back injury? You’re still young; you need to take proper care of yourself.”

Zelena replied, “Much better. I’ll be careful. Thank you, Doug.”

Seeing no one else around, Doug swirled his glass and muttered, “Zelena, do you know why you fell off that horse?”

Zelena answered, “Wasn’t it because that horse had a strange temperament? To be honest, if I had another chance, I wouldn’t have picked that horse.”

Doug chuckled. “Then what were you thinking? Why were you insisting on that horse?”

Zelena smiled faintly, seeming somewhat puzzled.

Doug shook his head, put down his glass, and stood up. He said, “I’m tipsy, and I think I need to rest. The stable hands always said that beautiful horses with gentle temperaments are rare. Even I heard that the white horse had a bad temper before Violeta. Why did you choose it?”

Zelena’s expression froze.

Something seemed to explode in her mind.

Yes.

Initially, Zelena hadn’t intended to fight for Violeta’s horse.

Who told her that this horse was gentle?

Who gave her the wrong information, making her want to fight for Violeta’s horse?

Zelena felt she needed to calm down.

It seemed like no one explicitly told her that; it was all a rumour.

Rumours?

Who spread them?

It was Violeta.

The white horse’s gentleness came from Violeta.

Suddenly, Zelena’s pupils contracted.

Did Violeta foresee I would fight for the horse!?

While sitting in the bustling room, Zelena felt a chill down her spine.

Could it be?

Violeta had anticipated I would fight for the horse?

If not, why would the rumour about the white horse’s gentleness spread?

But how could Violeta predict my moves?

Wait.

All this time, I thought I understood Violeta well enough.

But I had overlooked a crucial question: If I understood Violeta so well, how well did Violeta understand me?

Chapter 463

Did Violeta truly understand me?

Did all my actions anticipate Violeta?

My back injury couldn’t have been a coincidence.

The more Zelena thought about it, the more confused she became. She felt like she must have been drunk.

She glanced at Violeta, who was quietly chatting with Wade not far away.

Was this person still the same respectful and loving girl she remembered?

After Zelena finished filming, ‘The Chosen One’ finally aired.

She and the entire cast participated in offline promotions.

Meanwhile, Hattie had also finished filming ‘Firelight’. The two met again after almost six months, and both had undergone some changes.

Hattie smirked. “I heard you fell off a horse and hurt your back when filming a series.”

Zelena shot her a cold glance and retorted, “I heard you had quite the ‘fun’ while filming your series, too.”

During the filming of ‘Firelight’, the media captured some intimate photos of Hattie and the lead actor, Alaric, in a car.

Their teams quickly released statements to clarify the situation.

However, rumours still spread online that Hattie and Alaric were in a relationship. People said the photos were more than just coincidences, implying their interactions on set were far from innocent.

Such rumours, whether true or not, can occasionally benefit a show.

‘Firelight’ was a romantic drama, and Hattie and Alaric were the lead couple.

If there was no real chemistry between them, how could their fans ship them?

Hence, it wasn’t unreasonable to think the scandalous photos and relationship rumours might have been intentionally stirred up.

It’s hard to tell what’s truly going on.

Given what Zelena knew about Hattie, she suspected these rumours weren’t completely false.

When Hattie filmed ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ with Jacques, there were no such rumours despite their on-screen romance.

After the show’s buzz died down, there was no further interaction between their teams.

Hattie’s expression briefly flickered at Zelena’s words, but she quickly masked it.

Zelena closed her eyes and let the makeup artist work, missing Hattie’s brief unease.

They argued fiercely backstage, neither willing to back down.

Yet, when it came to the promotional event, they played the role of ‘good friends’ for everyone to see.

The promotion event concluded.

While all the other actors were leaving, Zelena sat in her car and rummaged through her bag, realising she had left something behind. She sent her assistant back to retrieve it and then waited in the car.

A secluded corner of the parking lot housed the van.

Zelena and the driver sat quietly in the car, and she leaned back in her seat, playing on her phone.

Suddenly, two people appeared in Zelena’s peripheral vision.

She shifted her gaze from her phone to the window and glanced outside.

That one glance made Zelena freeze.

Alaric?

Why is he still here?

After the event ended, Alaric’s team left first.

Zelena saw Alaric get into a car, but soon another figure approached from the other side.

Although she was wearing a cap and mask, Zelena immediately recognised her as Hattie.

Hattie walked over discreetly and got into Alaric’s car.

Zelena grinned as she witnessed the scene.

So, were the previous scandalous photos staged?

She quickly snapped a photo of them together.

Zelena could clearly see Alaric sitting inside the car when Hattie opened the door, despite the tinted windows.

The car quickly drove away, as if nothing had happened.

Zelena looked at the photo on her phone and smiled with satisfaction.

She seemed to have fate on her side.

The relationship between Hattie and Alaric wasn’t just ‘ambiguous’. They were genuinely involved.

Hattie, always arrogant and dismissive of everyone, had previously treated Zelena like a disposable pawn.

Now, Zelena had leverage over her.

There was no doubt she held a card that could balance the scales against Hattie.

How do I play this card? Zelena has to think carefully.

Chapter 464

Violeta continued filming with the crew for another month and a half.

Finally, the whole crew wrapped up the production.

That evening, they held a wrap party even bigger than the one for Zelena’s project.

During those eight months, they had all become friends- drinking, celebrating, and singing together.

The series had taken such a long time to film. Violeta had been working intensively every day, her mind filled with nothing but the scenes and characters. She was always surrounded by the cast and crew.

Her life revolved around the set and the hotel, moving between these two points on a daily basis.

Eight months was a long time, and Violeta needed a good rest.

She needed time to distance herself from her role.

After wrapping up the shoot, Violeta took a month off. When she reappeared in public, it was on the red carpet at the Silver Reel Awards.

Since the drama surrounding Lydia’s love scandal, the hot topic online has shifted to Hattie and Alaric’s rumoured relationship.

On this red carpet evening, Zelena had finally secured a haute couture dress. Though it wasn’t a global debut, it was still high fashion.

As the lead actress of ‘The Chosen One’ and someone who had been in the industry for a long time, her popularity matched the dress’s prestige.

Now, on the red carpet, Violeta’s placement didn’t require Eugene’s persuasion anymore.

Last year, she won the best actress award, and this year she returned from Glorialand with another prestigious award.

She was no longer the rookie from her debut year; her spot was always the finale.

In the TV drama circle, no one could overshadow Violeta’s presence.

Despite her prime spot, Violeta remained low-key and courteous as she greeted and took photos with several senior artists upon entering the venue.

Lydia was the closest rival to Violeta at the time, but Violeta had already surpassed her.

As the year neared its end, Lydia had only one project, with no other significant works.

She hadn’t won any awards last year, and this year she didn’t have any hits either.

Lydia felt as if a shadow had settled over her, perhaps a reflection of her recent poor state.

Since the relationship scandal, Lydia has taken a break and turned down numerous scripts.

She only took part in two variety shows; her aggressive nature has now calmed.

In terms of age, popularity, and work, Violeta had overtaken her.

Lydia had once soared past many predecessors, basking in glory and triumph.

Now, was she about to surpass herself?

It was sad to think about it.

Perhaps skyrocketing fame was destined.

The fame that once belonged to her has now shifted to someone else.

After all, Violeta, who was currently in the spotlight, wouldn’t always stay at the peak of her popularity.

In this world of fame and fortune, there were always confident newcomers and inevitably fading veterans.

Having a moment of fame was already a blessing.

Becoming a top star was something that couldn’t be forced.

Many aimed for Violeta’s current status.

Astonishingly, she reached this point in just three short years.

Among her peers, no one was mediocre.

Zelena was the queen of variety shows. Without her in the second season of RV Travel Diaries, ratings had reportedly plummeted.

Tracy was the first among them to successfully transition. Her role in ‘The Rose’ had proved successful.

She might indeed make a name for herself in prestige dramas in the future.

Hattie thrived in the fashion world. She would have dominated the luxurious sector if not for Violeta’s overshadowing presence.

Each of the four peers was formidable.

Each one could outshine a crowd on their own.

In a few more years, they would all become pillars of the industry.

The awards ceremony began soon after.

The Silver Reel Award stood for prestige and authority.

It featured not just Chesian films and TV series, but also some international works. The live broadcast attracted a huge online audience.

Quinston served as the grand venue for this year’s ceremony.

Violeta sat in the audience, wearing a black bodycon dress with a fur shawl over her shoulders. She exuded an aura of opulence. The camera frequently turned to her, and Violeta smiled naturally at it.

Fans in the live broadcast chat went wild, spamming with messages.

As the lights dimmed, the ceremony officially began.

Chapter 465

The crowd gradually fell silent as the host gracefully took the stage, microphone in hand, and commenced the opening ceremony, followed by the awards presentation.

The ceremony was set to present 29 awards in total.

The most prestigious was undoubtedly the Lifetime Achievement Award for Television Drama.

Receiving this award generally indicates an artist of significant stature and respect within the industry.

The audience was filled with actors, some not as well-known or commercially valuable as Violeta, but all highly skilled.

In comparison, Violeta still had a lot to learn in her eyes.

When she first started her theater lesson, Irene found a teacher, highlighting Violeta’s long journey ahead.

Violeta enthusiastically clapped at each award presentation.

The actors went up and down the stage, collecting their trophies.

Until …

“And the award for Best Actress in a Television Drama goes to…

Violeta White!

“Congratulations.”

The camera panned to Violeta, who smiled and removed her coat, preparing to go on stage.

Her win wasn’t a surprise, given the sweeping success of her second drama across many countries in the Artea-Pacifica region.

The drama’s overwhelming popularity made the award an expected outcome.

Violeta stepped up to receive her award. She delivered a well-prepared acceptance speech and descended amid applause, holding her trophy.

Several more awards followed.

“And the award for Best Actress in a Contemporary Drama goes to… Lydia Coleman!

“Congratulations.”

Lydia ascended the stage to accept her trophy.

“The Top Ten Most Popular TV Stars,” the host continued.

“Are Nolan Spencer, Violeta White, Jacques Lightstone, Lydia Coleman, Tracy Connor, Hattie Ridge, Zelena Blake, and Ophelia Morrow?”

All familiar faces.

Violeta stood on stage again, joined by nine others for a group photo.

Time spares no one.

Despite Lydia and Ophelia’s good looks, they were noticeably older than the younger stars. Time had left its mark on their faces.

However, the group of good-looking actors and actresses was still dazzling.

The group photo, as expected, soon appeared on social media and sparked a flurry of comments.

Among the stars, Nolan and Violeta in the centre shone the brightest. Others were popular, but the two were undoubtedly the hottest at the moment.

However, there was a mishap with Hattie’s outfit in the group photo.

Before she went on stage, her couture dress somehow ripped, prompting a hasty sew backstage. To cover the flaw, she had to wear a jacket for the photo.

Her team would be held responsible for the dress malfunction and might have to pay for it.

After stepping down, Hattie quickly changed into another dress.

“How did the dress get torn?” She asked.

Something sharp appears to have snagged it.

The team couldn’t figure out the problem, and Hattie was frustrated.

This incident was, naturally, Zelena’s revenge.

During a previous red carpet event, Zelena’s outfit clashed with Ophelia’s.

Zelena thought Hattie had orchestrated the incident.

Tonight’s act was Zelena’s payback.

Hattie lost her edge in a high-profile group photo because of the jacket. This could have an impact on her future fashion resources.

The impact could be serious or mild.

There would definitely be an impact.

Elsewhere, Violeta got in the car and left.

Aster picked up her phone and said, “As expected, Hattie’s jacket in the group photo is trending.”

The matter wasn’t significant.

However, it was impossible to conceal a torn dress.

Aster wondered aloud, “How did the dress tear? It’s really strange.”

Violeta leaned back in her seat. She said, “A dress doesn’t tear on its own, but it can be torn deliberately.”

Aster asked, “Ms. White, do you mean someone did it on purpose?? Could Hattie’s team have torn the dress themselves to create a trending topic? That would be bold.”

Violeta glanced at Aster, smiling. “Aster, you’ve got quite an imagination, but there’s a slight possibility in what you said.

“But it’s highly unlikely; the possibility for that to happen was almost zero.”

Aster scratched her head and asked, “Hehe, why is it zero?”

Chapter 466

Violeta looked at Aster with a slight smile. She said, “Hattie won an award tonight, so she’s already in the spotlight. Why would she do something that might offend the brand and get her trending on social media?”

If Hattie hadn’t won the award tonight, she might have done something drastic like tearing her dress to get attention. Such incidents often grab headlines.

Since she did win, there was no need for such antics.

The couture dress was one of a kind. If it got damaged, it would be a big deal.

The brand might perceive this as careless handling. If their relationship wasn’t strong enough, borrowing dresses in the future would become difficult.

Aster nodded in agreement. She said, “Ms. White, you’re right. I was overthinking. But if her dress tore for no reason, could it be just bad luck? Wait a minute, I know!”

Her eyes lit up with realisation, and she said, “It was Zelena who did it! Ms. White, do you think I’m right?”

Violeta smiles and praises, “Smart.”

Aster continued, “Last time on the red carpet, Zelena’s look clashed with Ophelia’s. Although the dresses were from different brands, the colours and styles were almost identical!

Someone must have leaked Zelena’s or Ophelia’s look, causing that blunder.”

During the previous red carpet, neither Ophelia nor Zelena wore couture dresses, leading to the clash.

This time, both wore couture dresses to avoid such issues.

But Hattie’s dress was ruined.

It must be Zelena’s revenge.

If Aster could think of this, Hattie must have thought of it too.

“Hattie, the tear in your dress doesn’t look accidental. It seems deliberate. Also, where would there be sharp objects in the venue?”

Hattie’s eyes darkened as she thought deeply.

In the dim lighting of the venue, she did hear a faint tearing sound while descending from the stage.

She hadn’t paid much attention at the time and left immediately.

Upon reflection, she realised that could have been the moment her dress ripped.

But who could it have been?

The passage was crowded with staff.

Unless …

Her eyes narrowed. If she remembered correctly, Zelena’s team was also in the passage at that time.

Could Zelena have orchestrated this?

Hattie clenched her fists and said, “She took my lead role in ‘The Chosen One’ and now she’s pulling this stunt? Does she really think I’ll just take it lying down?”

Her assistant asked, “You mean Zelena arranged for someone to do this?”

Hattie replied, “Who else could it be?”

The assistant was puzzled. “Why would she do that? We haven’t done anything to provoke her.”

Hattie scoffed, now fully convinced it was Zelena’s doing.

“Making me upset is her biggest goal.”

Fine.

If Zelena wanted to play dirty, Hattie wouldn’t hold back either.

Violeta leaned back in her chair, her thumb lightly stroking the golden trophy in her hand.

The trophy’s reflection mirrored her serene eyes.

The incident with Zelena and Ophelia’s clashing dresses wasn’t Hattie’s doing.

Although Hattie disliked Zelena, she had already taken the lead role in ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ from her. With Benson returning, Hattie needed to keep a low profile.

Any more trouble would only make the family head of the Ridges more hostile towards her, risking further punishment that Hattie couldn’t afford.

So, while she was upset about Zelena taking her role in ‘The Chosen One’, she hadn’t done anything in retaliation.

It wasn’t because she didn’t want to, but because she had bigger issues to consider.

But how did Ophelia and Zelena end up with such similar looks?

Who could have leaked both styles?

The answer was clear. It was Eugene, who had extensive industry connections.

The trophy reflected Violeta’s smile.

Zelena and Hattie together would only spell trouble.

Stirring up conflict between them worked in Violeta’s favour.

The fight for the lead role in ‘The Chosen One’ had already strained their relationship.

It was only a matter of who would strike first.

Violeta had no intention of missing this golden opportunity.

Chapter 467

She and Eugene had a brief discussion and quickly came up with this plan.

Violeta knew Zelena very well.

Eugene was also familiar with the underhanded tactics employed by people in the entertainment industry.

If Zelena thought about it more, she could figure out who wanted her and Ophelia to clash with their outfits.

However, she underestimated Violeta, so she assumed the outfit clash was Hattie’s plan.

Starting with the wrong assumption led to mistake after mistake.

From the beginning, Zelena never suspected Violeta, so Violeta remained perfectly hidden in this matter.

After this incident, Zelena and Hattie could never get along.

Things turned out exactly as Violeta expected.

At the end of the year, during a Blue Channel variety show, Zelena and Hattie had a brawl on stage.

The views from the clip were astonishing.

The headline was a bit exaggerated.

In reality, Hattie appeared as a guest star on Zelena’s regular variety show.

During a game, the two were on opposing teams.

The goal was to stop the opponent from winning the game.

They tore into each other, using props to hit one another furiously.

The props were made of sponge and wouldn’t hurt anyone.

But with feathers flying everywhere, the sight of the two fighting on stage provided plenty of entertainment value.

That episode unsurprisingly broke the season’s viewership record.

They didn’t need to go that far for the show’s sake.

Given their genuine personal grievances, they turned the situation into a spectacle.

At the end of the year, Violeta landed two endorsements.

One was for DuchessM’s cookies.

The other was a global spokesperson for Calvin Klein’s clothing line.

At the company’s annual meeting.

All the artists from Apex Entertainment had to perform together, like a huge New Year’s Eve party.

The company’s only two top agents, Eugene and Aiden, were hosting on stage.

Talk about making the best use of resources.

The music mogul, Gerard, also performed a song, and several actors put on a skit.

Violeta attended the annual event. She joined the staff in the lucky draw and won a dryer.

Though she didn’t need a dryer, the atmosphere was fun.

After the show ended.

Everyone began to move around freely.

Many employees had prepared posters and notebooks to get autographs and photos with their favourite artists.

Violeta was the most popular, with people constantly seeking her out.

Finally finding a moment of peace, she escaped to the break room for some quiet.

Violeta received an invitation from a local TV station for a New Year’s Eve show. After a month of rehearsals, she celebrated the New Year live on TV with everyone.

This year’s New Year was just like the previous years, with several families gathered at the Frost Mansion to play poker.

Last year, Violeta was absent due to filming in Glorialand.

The day before she went to the Frosts, Violeta received a text from Hayden saying he’d be back tomorrow.

Early in the morning, the Cohens arrived at the house.

Violeta had just returned from walking Tuna and happened to see the Cohens’ car at the door.

“Elle.”

Elaine was taking things out of the trunk and turned when she heard Violeta’s voice, “Hey, Vio, you’re out early.”

Violeta said with a smile, “It’s a rare chance to take Tuna out for a walk. Elle, are you celebrating at our place this year?”

Elaine bit her lip, looking a bit shy. She answered, “Yeah.”

Violeta’s eyes lit up, suspecting something.

Sure enough.

At lunch, Violeta watched as Niall put some food on Elaine’s plate, then announced their relationship to everyone.

Violeta was momentarily stunned, then said with a smile, “Congratulations!”

Niall and Elaine had grown up together. They were childhood sweethearts and a perfect match in every way.

Their families were old friends, and the union of their children. It was a dream come true.

Anton and Irene couldn’t be happier.

Niall took the opportunity to announce this, adding to the joy.

Violeta had always admired Elaine. She raised her glass to show her support.

“From now on, I can’t call you Elaine; I have to call you sister-in- law. Happy New Year, Sis. Don’t forget to give me the gift.”

Irene smiled brightly and said, “Patricia, we have finally become in-laws! Hahaha.”

Chapter 468

Patricia felt a surge of joy in her heart. She said, “I think the same way, Irene.”

Elaine was delighted when Violeta addressed her as a sister-in- law.

She had prepared a gift in advance. At this time, she took it out of her bag and handed it to Violeta. “Here, Vio.”

Violeta said with a smile, “Thank you, sister-in-law!”

Irene was relieved that her eldest son had finally found someone.

She even indulged in a bit more wine at the dinner table.

Since everything was out in the open, given the close relationship between the two families, they openly discussed the wedding plans.

The Cohens weren’t a wealthy family, but they had some background.

The Whites, on the other hand, wanted to ensure everything was done with proper etiquette when their son was getting married.

The Cohens didn’t demand much, but the Whites made sure to be respectful in their preparations.

While they were discussing, Violeta’s mind wandered.

She remembered that this grand wedding had made the news because of the extravagant wedding gift, which was a staggering 45 million dollars.

This time, as the daughter of the Whites, she not only heard about it firsthand but also got to participate in her brother’s wedding planning.

The feeling was truly surreal.

The next day, several families went to the Frosts’ house to celebrate the new year and play poker.

When Violeta arrived with her family, the others were already there.

She greeted the elders one by one.

“Vio.”

Zoren called out to her from the side.

Violeta walked over to him and asked, “What’s up?”

He led her into a room filled with fireworks and sparklers.

Zoren explained, “We’re going to drive out tonight to set off some fireworks.”

Violeta grinned and said, “Sounds great.”

She thought it would be just the two of them until Zoren scratched his chin and said, “Hade texted me yesterday. He said he should be here this afternoon.”

Usually, Hayden and his uncle spend the holidays in Newham, but this year, they returned home.

Violeta was startled by the news. She asked, “He’s coming back by this afternoon?”

Zoren nodded and said, “Yeah, he’s probably coming back with his uncle’s family.”

Hayden’s uncle’s family had settled in Newham years ago.

Last year, Hayden spent the New Year in Newham.

Violeta felt her phone buzz in her pocket. She pulled it out to find a message from Hayden.

Zoren kept muttering beside her, “Did Jas forget about us?”

Violeta opened the message from Hayden.

Hayden asked, ‘Are you at my place?’

Violeta answered, ‘Yes, my brother said you’re coming this afternoon.’

Hayden wrote, ‘Yep, already on the train. Should be there by the afternoon.’

A moment later, he sent a photo of himself on the train.

Violeta opened the picture. Before she could reply, Zoren

peeked over her shoulder. “Oh, Hayden’s on his way.”

Violeta pouted and asked, “Can you give me some personal space?”

Zoren chuckled and agreed, “Fine, fine, I’ll leave you to your sweet talk.”

Violeta was stunned.

Sweet talk?

Did Zoren know that Hayden had confessed to me?

As he left the room, Violeta typed on her phone. ‘Did my brother know about your confession?’

Hayden replied, ‘I didn’t discuss it with anyone. It was a spur-of-the-moment thing.’

Violeta pressed, ‘So he guessed?’

Hayden couldn’t answer that.

They had known each other for years.

Zoren and the others were well aware of Hayden’s feelings for Violeta, so it wasn’t really a secret.

Violeta didn’t think there was anything wrong with having a loving life. Even though they weren’t officially dating, there was nothing to be ashamed of.

She was just a bit surprised.

On second thought, it didn’t matter if Zoren knew.

She sent a message to Hayden. ‘Happy New Year! I wish you a good year ahead and make a lot of money.’

A moment later, Hayden sent her a cash present through Venmo.

Typically, a cash present contains 30 dollars.

Before Violeta could open the first one, several more came through in quick succession.

Eight contained 30 dollars, for a total of 240.

Violeta accepted them all without hesitation.

‘Just sending money, but you have nothing nice to say?’

Chapter 469

After a while, a message popped up. ‘You are the prettiest girl in the world.’

It was so simple, yet it made Violeta smile. It sounded pleasant to her ears.

After lunch, they started playing poker.

Violeta went to the snowy backyard, drew a heart in the snow, and took a picture. She posted it on Facebook, wishing everyone a wonderful holiday.

Fans soon flooded her post with well-wishes.

Violeta chuckled to herself as she scrolled through the comments, finding her fans incredibly adorable.

“What’s making you smile like that? Aren’t you cold-squatting here?”

Violeta was engrossed in reading the comments from her fans. A clear male voice came from behind, followed by a warm coat draping over her shoulders.

The phone screen went dark.

Violeta froze and saw Hayden’s reflection on her screen.

She stood up quickly and said, “You’re back already? So early.”

Hayden smiled softly, his eyes twinkling with a gentle light. He said, “It’s not early; I left very early this morning.

“Come on, let’s go inside,” he said.

They walked side by side towards the house.

“Did you watch the New Year’s Eve show?” she asked.

“I did,” he replied.

“I mean the part where I performed.”

“I watched your performance,” he said.

“Smart choice,” she teased.

After greeting his parents briefly, Hayden rushed to the backyard to find Violeta.

As they walked into the living room, someone teased, “I wondered why Hayden was in such a hurry. It turns out he was looking for Violeta. Irene, it looks like you are coming to have a double celebration.”

The speaker was Liam’s mother, Amber Black.

Amber was playing poker with Irene. Irene glanced at Violeta and laughed. “I’d like my daughter to stay with me for a few more years. Hayden, you’ll have to wait.”

Hayden was rendered speechless.

“Mum, what are you talking about?” Violeta protested.

“Oh, we can’t even talk about it, huh? I’m getting old now,” Irene joked.

Violeta quickly pulled Hayden away.

Outside, they saw Zoren and Liam discussing where to set off fireworks that evening. When they saw Hayden and Violeta approaching, Zoren turned and said, “Come on, Hade, we’re deciding on a spot with a wonderful view for tonight’s fireworks.

“We should decide soon and transport the fireworks there, so we’re not rushing later.”

Quinston banned fireworks in most areas, but allowed them in a few spots. They eventually chose Tugral Hill.

Since it was quite far, they planned to drive there early and had even booked a nearby Airbnb to stay overnight.

Violeta was eager to join. She covered herself from head to toe to avoid being recognised.

They set off in the afternoon, skipping lunch to leave early.

Before leaving, Irene wrapped a scarf around Violeta. She urged, “Hayden, you better take excellent care of Vio. Otherwise, I won’t let her go out with you again.”

“Don’t worry, Irene,” Hayden reassured her.

Irene smiled and said, “Off you go then.”

“Mum, I’ll send you videos,” Violeta promised.

The four of them piled into the car, heading to Tugral Hill.

The drive took about an hour.

They arrived before nightfall and rested at the Airbnb.

Zoren had invited a few others from the Pet Haven team. By nightfall, their small group had grown to nearly a dozen, both men and women.

When darkness fell, they gathered at the foot of Tugral Hill to set off the fireworks.

“Wow!”

“Beautiful!”

As the fireworks exploded in the sky, everyone shouted in amazement.

Each voicing their New Year’s wishes.

“This year, I hope to get rich!”

“Count me in on that wish! I want to get rich too!”

“Here’s to finding true love!”

“I hope our Pet Haven app reaches a million active users!”

Violeta had one hand in her pocket, and the other was holding her phone to record the fireworks.

She heard everybody’s wishes. She glanced at Zoren and smiled. “I don’t know about everyone else’s wishes, but I’m sure Zoren’s will come true.”

Chapter 470

Zoren and a few of his partners had been working on their startup for several years. Finally, their Pet Haven app was about to launch.

The app allows people to virtually care for and feed cats.

Hayden stood next to Violeta. As he listened to her, he looked down at her and asked, “What are your wishes for the new year?”

Violeta thought for a moment.

Pointing in a direction, she said, “I hope to go to the mountains soon to fulfill my promise.”

“A promise?”

“Uh-huh.”

“It sounds like you made this wish a long time ago. Which fountain did you go to, and which angel did you pray to?”

“I’m not telling you that.”

Violeta smiled.

The reflection of fireworks in her eyes didn’t light up her heart.

The wish she made and the promise she hoped to fulfill seemed like impossible dreams in her previous life.

Who would have thought she’d actually achieve it?

“Hayden.”

“Hmm?”

“What are your wishes?”

“Me?” Hayden exhaled, “I wish for peace and prosperity for the country, and harmony and success for all families.”

Violeta nudged him. “You’ve been speaking like a politician now, haven’t you?”

Hayden smiled gently, looking down at her. He said, “Well, I do have one wish right now, and only you can help me fulfil it.”

“Really? Me?”

Violeta lowered her head, wondering what his wish might be.

Hayden wouldn’t wish for something strange, right?

Bam!!

Another wave of fireworks ignited nearby.

The dazzling display in the sky interrupted Violeta’s train of thought.

“Violeta?”

“Hmm.”

Hayden asked, “Will you help me with my wish?”

Violeta paused a little before she answered, “Why not?”

Hayden reached out and held her hand. His voice softened as he

demanded, “Look at me.”

Her gaze shifted from the sky to Hayden’s.

He slowly leaned in. As the next firework bloomed, his lips

brushed against hers as lightly as a feather.

Her eyelashes trembled lightly.

Boom!

Fireworks exploded again.

This time, not in the sky.

After the holiday…

Violeta was the only Auratias spokesperson officially endorsed by DuchessM. Her first assignment of the year was to shoot a promotional video for DuchessM.

After the airing of ‘The Chosen One’, the reaction was exactly as Violeta had predicted- underwhelming, to say the least. It was almost a complete flop.

If it weren’t for fans watching, it would have faded away without a trace.

Zelena had expected this, but she hadn’t imagined that the show would get absolutely no buzz upon release.

Although it would become a classic in the years to come, the lack of initial reception gave Zelena no immediate boost.

The best she could hope for was a future hit and a surprise.

Previously, during a variety show, Zelena had a heated argument with Hattie, which brought high ratings for the program.

Now, Zelena’s status in the variety show sector could rival Violeta’s in the film industry.

At the start of the year, Zelena announced her participation in the third season of RV Travel Diaries.

Hattie and Zelena fell out.

Their teams adopted a zero-tolerance stance towards each other, openly competing for resources.

Zelena, with her high exposure to variety shows and popularity, managed to outshine Hattie in the fashion scene on several occasions.

Additionally, the damage to Hattie’s couture gown last time left the brand representatives unhappy.

In this realistic industry, whoever was more popular attracted more resources.

Hannah was able to help Hattie at first, but as Hattie’s career progressed, her influence seemed to wane.

While Hannah could make connections with Hattie, there was an invisible mountain in the entertainment industry, where class distinctions were the harsh reality.

Hannah couldn’t bridge the class gap.

She couldn’t carve out a larger piece of the pie.

Hattie’s peers would eventually surpass her if she didn’t strive for herself, widening the gap between them.

Hattie was the first to make her debut.

She initially thought she had distanced herself from the pack, but then Violeta surpassed her.

Now, even Zelena had managed to overtake her, making Hattie anxious.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 451, to 460]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 451

The production costs were high every day, and with so many extras already on set today, cancelling today’s shoot because of Zelena’s mishap wasn’t feasible.

The director declared, “We’ll hold off on the scenes with the second female lead and shoot the other parts now!”

Zelena was found to have a lower back bruise.

The horse wasn’t moving when she fell, so while the injury wasn’t major, it did need some recovery time.

This accident happened during filming.

The director and team were quite concerned about the issue.

Despite this, Zelena calmly responded, “I apologize, Mr. Grant. I didn’t intend to hold up the filming schedule.”

The director’s view of Zelena shifted. Even though her acting wasn’t perfect, he was impressed by her kind nature.

He told her, “Don’t worry, Lena. We’ll handle your medical costs. Concentrate on your recovery.”

Zelena looked concerned. She was more focused on her scenes than her injury.

“Mr. Grant, what will happen with my scenes?”

The director reassured her, “Don’t worry about it. We can

reshoot your scenes later or use a stand-in if needed. We’ll sort everything out. Just take it easy.”

Her back injury would need at least a month or two to heal.

In the meantime, most scenes would be between Violeta and Nolan.

If they used a stand-in for her, reshooting her scenes later could cut down on her interactions with Nolan.

As the second female lead, if too many body doubles are used and it becomes known, Zelena’s reputation could suffer greatly.

After building a positive image from the variety show, would she have to jeopardise it all now?

If she wants to protect her reputation, she must ensure that news about Zelena’s injury stays secret.

Zelena hesitated and said, “Mr. Grant …”

“Lena, don’t worry about anything right now. Just focus on resting,” the director replied before leaving.

Zelena felt very frustrated.

If she complained about her injury online, it would mean clashing with the director and potentially ending any future collaboration with him and Wade.

If she stayed quiet, her role would surely suffer.

In any case, it wasn’t good for her situation.

Zelena pounded the bed in frustration, feeling hopeless.

The assistant approached with a glass of water and said, “Lena, I’ve informed Lydia. She’s booked a flight for tonight and should be here by early morning.”

Zelena replied, “What’s the point of her coming?”

The assistant said, “She can handle negotiations with the crew. Since you got hurt on set, if news of this leaks, it could cause a scandal for Spring in Moon City before it even airs, which would harm the show’s future.”

Zelena had built up a strong fan base from the variety show.

Her reputation was positive because of her appealing character on the show.

But Zelena rolled her eyes at the assistant and replied, “Are you kidding? If I clash with the crew, I’ll ruin any chance of working with Wade again. The scenes I shot before will be cut compared to the future ones!”

The assistant’s focus was solely on the company’s interests.

But, she wasn’t considering Zelena’s prospects at all.

Zelena couldn’t risk angering the production team. If she did, her future acting roles would surely be limited.

She wanted to avoid ending up like Lydia, who had been quietly blacklisted.

So, it was crucial to keep her on-set injury under wraps and not let it become a bigger issue.

The production team might take the initiative to offer compensation.

However, Zelena couldn’t use this situation as leverage any longer.

Threatening the production team wasn’t her intention.

Once Spring in Moon City airs, her popularity will undoubtedly soar. Even if she didn’t win any awards, she’d be remembered as a standout supporting actress. Her role was, therefore, vital.

Additionally, she valued the chance to build a close relationship with Nolan through this drama.

After pondering for a while, Zelena shook her head and said, “I need to recover quickly. We can’t afford any delays.”

Compensation wasn’t her main concern; her reputation mattered more!

The assistant was taken aback by Zelena’s resolve.

Shifting focus, the assistant remarked, “Ultimately, it’s still that white horse’s fault! What’s going on with that horse? It seemed fine before, so why did it suddenly throw you off?”

Chapter 452

“If you had known, maybe this wouldn’t have happened if you hadn’t switched horses.”

Zelena’s eyes darkened upon hearing this.

Indeed, the horse had been perfectly docile when Violeta was riding it.

Why did it act up only when she got on?

Did Violeta do anything to the horse?

How could she control a horse?

It seemed absurd, yet her assistant’s words echoed in her mind. If she hadn’t changed horses, this might not have happened.

Things didn’t turn out as she had planned.

Indeed, Violeta had no way of controlling a horse.

She only knew some tricks to temporarily calm it, so she followed her command.

Her master had trained her in this technique. The principle was similar to drawing a line in front of a chicken to hypnotise it.

Once the horse was no longer under Violeta’s influence, it would revert to its true nature, disliking being ridden.

The news that Zelena needed at least a couple of months to recuperate quickly spread to the production team.

The director and Wade immediately called a meeting to discuss the situation.

The absence of a second lead for a month or two was a serious issue.

The costs for locations, actors, equipment, and props were calculated daily.

Zelena’s absence necessitated a longer rental period for the equipment.

Wade and the director insisted on high standards for their work, which included using top-notch equipment with steep rental fees.

Although the initial budget had some flexibility, it couldn’t cover such a prolonged delay.

Moreover, reshooting her scenes would be a complex task.

A disjointed integration of an actor’s scenes would disrupt the film’s flow.

Constant close-ups on Zelena’s face weren’t a viable solution.

And even if they did, Zelena’s acting skills were lacking.

Standard shooting techniques could help mask her weaknesses, but close-ups would only highlight them.

Currently, with the drama still in the early stages of filming,

Zelena’s role hasn’t expanded much yet. The only viable solution seemed to be to shorten the second lead’s scenes.

If her scenes were cut, could she still be considered the second lead?

This film was a long-time project for Wade, and he had adapted it into a series.

Its prospects appeared promising until a major issue arose shortly after it began.

The director questioned, “What’s wrong with that horse? Is it crazy?”

Everyone turned to the stage manager, who explained, “I consulted the stable staff. They said the white horse has at

naturally violent temper. However, Violeta bonded well with the horse when she chose it.”

Horses are living beings, not machines.

They have moods, too.

Given it was a filming, it wasn’t unusual for things to go wrong with animal scenes.

However, no one had anticipated Zelena’s misfortune, as she sustained injuries even while the horse remained stationary.

Her luck was just unbelievable.

The stage manager continued, “Though I might sound harsh to say this, Zelena’s accident was really just bad luck.”

The director sighed and concluded, “Dwelling on this won’t help. Our priority is to figure out how to make up for the delayed schedule and plan Zelena’s reshoots without disrupting the flow.

“We can focus on filming Violeta and Nolan’s scenes for now and postpone the second lead’s scenes,” the director suggested.

He looked at the production assistant and said, “Ask Violeta and Nolan to join us for a meeting. We need to discuss this together.”

The production assistant agreed, “Alright.”

Violeta and Nolan soon gathered in the tent.

Nolan had no issues with his scenes.

Their goal was the same: to make this film great, even though the shooting had already spanned nearly a year.

A year was precious for a popular actor.

However, dedicating that time to an excellent project was worth it.

“With Zelena injured, we will delay the second lead’s scenes by two months,” the director addressed them. “Do you have any suggestions?”

Violeta lowered her gaze, not rushing to speak.

Chapter 453

Nolan thought for a moment and said, “If it needs to be delayed for two months, I’m fine with that. I can waive my fee for the reshoots until the filming is completed.”

Nolan had recently won the Best Actor Award, and his fees had skyrocketed.

Although he accepted this project, he only slightly reduced his fees from the base rate. However, his fees were already the highest among the cast..

It would be a significant contribution from Nolan to waive his fees and allow the fund to pay for the equipment rental costs.

While this was a solution, it was clearly not a permanent fix.

Reshoots would require not just Nolan but several other actors to be on standby.

These actors had already signed contracts with other

production teams, and the sudden changes would not be as easily negotiated.

Unlike Nolan, they might not be as accommodating since they needed to make a living and were not the main stars.

Convincing all these actors to be on standby for two months would be a significant undertaking.

Moreover, Nolan’s waived fees wouldn’t cover the entire cost.

Essentially, spending money to buy actors’ time was a considerable issue.

The producer didn’t have an endless supply of money. Furthermore, post-production costs, such as special effects, necessitated a substantial budget.

The director sighed. He was slightly relieved and said, “Nolan, thank you.”

Nolan replied, “No problem; it’s what I should do. I also want this series to succeed.”

The director turned to Violeta and asked, “What about you?”

Nolan had waived his fees.

If Violeta didn’t, it would make her seem uncooperative.

However, Violeta wasn’t planning to waive her fees just yet, as it wasn’t the right time.

She paused and then said, “I have an idea to complete the filming within the deadline.”

The director looked intrigued. “Oh?”

Violeta smiled and said, “It might not be very favorable for some actors.”

The director urged, “Well, let’s hear it.”

Violeta explained, “I’ve read all of Mr. Howell’s works. In this series, the role of the second female lead has a similar storyline to that of the third female lead. Since Zelena’s injury requires a delay in filming, why not shift her scenes to Emily’s character?”

In other words, distribute Zelena’s scenes to other actors when she was absent.

The biggest beneficiary of this change wouldn’t be Violeta, but the actress playing the third female lead.

She was away. Currently, she was filming in another province with the assistant director, unaware of the windfall heading her way.

Everyone understood Violeta’s suggestion.,

Changing the script was indeed the least damaging solution at the moment.

The director asked, “Mr. Howell, what do you think about altering the script?”

Wade said, “Violeta’s proposal is indeed a viable solution.”

Transferring Isabella’s scenes to Emily wouldn’t be too jarring, especially since the final cut could include or exclude any footage shot.

A two-month filming period might only result in two-thirds of the footage being used.

Violeta reassured him, “Changing the script won’t disrupt the main plot. Mr. Howell, you know your storyline best.”

Wade understood his narrative well.

Naturally, he understood the plot thoroughly.

Violeta was a fan of his novel. Her familiarity with his stories suggested she had invested a significant amount of time in reading his books.

She had worked on her acting and made time to read his other works.

Violeta’s commitment to his work moved him.

Finally, Wade nodded in agreement.

He said, “Given the circumstances, this seems like the best option. However, rewriting the script will take some time. Let me work on it, and then we can discuss it further.”

The director agreed, “Alright, let’s proceed with this plan for now.”

With Zelena injured and Wade revising the script, everything seemed to be falling into place.

After leaving the tent, Violeta paused and glanced into the distance.

Depending on the storyline, Isabella’s significance in the early plot may or may not be considered significant.

Chapter 454

The plot wasn’t exceptionally thrilling, but the early storyline was crucial for character development…

The early scenes reasonably explained why Isabella was willing to sacrifice her life for Charles’s ambition, because she had a strong sense of duty.

Cutting those scenes in the earlier plot wouldn’t affect the main plot, but it would leave the second female lead’s character arc incomplete.

The spotlight, which belonged to the second female lead, was given to the third.

Instead, this shift made the third female lead stand out.

Internet users may label the second female lead as a hopeless romantic if she later sacrifices her life for the protagonist’s ambition.

This move.

Violeta had cornered her.

Zelena’s painstaking efforts to film the series might not yield the results she anticipated.

Violeta lowered her eyes, a dark gleam flashing in them.

Zelena was already a cornered beast.

What will you do next?

Wade spent three days adjusting the script.

Naturally, Zelena needed to know about the script changes.

When Zelena learned that her scenes had been altered, her first reaction was, of course, opposition.

However, her opposition was futile.

The director said earnestly, “Zelena, the team has already decided to change the script. The revisions won’t affect the film’s progress. Despite the adjustments to your scenes, you remain the second lead.

Zelena looked at the revised script, finding it difficult to accept.

However, the director had made a decision. If she continued to argue, she’d seem unreasonable.

The script wouldn’t have changed if she hadn’t sustained an injury that prevented her from performing.

Modifying the script was the option with the fewest sacrifices.

Haha!

Indeed, it’s the least sacrifice.

I’m the only one being sacrificed!

Zelena couldn’t voice her complaint and had to appear

magnanimous for the team’s sake. She said, “Director, I understand. I’ll recover quickly and return as soon as possible.”

The director looked at her contentedly and said, “I’m glad you understand. It’s a necessary move, but Wade personally revised the script. You can rest assured.”

Zelena forced a smile.

After appeasing Zelena, the director left.

Zelena sat on the hospital bed, wearing a back brace. She glared at the revised script in her hands with a cold, resentful look.

Wade was the creator and the primary writer of the script.

Of course, he knew best how to modify it.

Without significantly altering Isabella’s character, he transferred her early scenes of ‘leaving the manor to investigate the plight of the poor and witnessing the suffering of war-torn refugees’ to the third female lead.

Isabella loved Charles and was acutely aware of the immense suffering the war inflicted on the people.

So, she ultimately sacrifices her life for Charles’s ambition.

There was love, but also a noble desire to prevent the people’s suffering.

Zelena wasn’t foolish.

Transferring this scene seemed not to disrupt the main plot.

Yet, it stripped the character of its essence.

She lost her sense of duty and was left only with love, ultimately dying for the man she loved.

This made her seem even more infatuated than Penelope in the Odyssey.

Zelena was certain that the viewers would criticise her.

Soon, Trina and her assistant visited her in the hospital. She noticed the script in Zelena’s hand.

Trina commented, “I understand you’ve learned the team has decided to revise the script. This measure ensures the production team won’t delay filming progress.”

Zelena clenched her teeth and asked, “I want to know, who ordered the script change, the director or Wade?”

The assistant said, “I have asked around and found out it was Violeta who suggested it during the meeting.”

Zelena clutched the script, wrinkling its corner.

I knew it!

I knew it was that bitch’s idea!

The script revision seemed to benefit the third female lead the most.

From another angle, who wants me deprived the most?

Only Violeta.

You’re quite something, Violeta!

Zelena’s heart burned with hatred.

She realised she had played her cards wrong and shouldn’t have stolen Violeta’s horse in the first place.

Chapter 455

If only I had known.

Forget it! It’s too late to regret it now.

Since the series can no longer support Zelena’s career and might even lead to her being scolded after filming, Zelena would be crazy to help finish this series.

“If things don’t end well for me, no one else will.”

Trina knew Zelena was upset, but no one had expected this outcome.

Stepping forward, Trina said, “Zelena, right now, you shouldn’t be worrying about your role but about your health. This spinal injury, if not properly healed, could lead to long-term complications.”

The lower back is a crucial part of the body.

If it ends up with permanent damage, any physical exertion could cause pain, and it would make it hard for Zelena to stand straight.

Zelena was still young, and this ailment was something for the elderly.

Trina was genuinely concerned, hoping Zelena wouldn’t suffer from such an issue at such a young age.

“I understand,” Zelena replied.

Trina nodded and said, “Very well.”

After staying in the hospital for a while, Trina returned to the hotel.

Her assistant stayed to take care of Zelena.

Zelena had read through the revised script and tossed it aside.

She wasn’t going to let this go.

To be part of the series, Zelena had to sacrifice a lot.

Eight months of filming meant she had to give up the second season of RV Travel Diaries.

She gave up a reality show for this series, losing three-quarters of her year’s exposure.

She wasn’t doing this to make others look good.

Moreover, she had even reduced her salary for the role.

Having sacrificed all that, this was not the return she expected.

She would never accept this outcome.

The plot had been shifted to the third female lead, and Zelena wasn’t going to let that actress get away with it.

And as for Violeta, who came up with this terrible idea, Zelena definitely wouldn’t let her off either.

Picking up her phone, Zelena made a call.

“Hello, it’s me.

“You got everything on tape, right? It’s time. Yeah.”

Her assistant was making tea. When she overheard Zelena’s phone call, she glanced over.

“Zelena, who are you calling?”

After a brief call, Zelena hung up and smiled. “It’s nothing.”

Since the series couldn’t be her stepping stone anymore, she would destroy it.

It wasn’t in her hands anyway.

She wasn’t going to fall for this.

Three days later.

The actress, who plays the third female lead, returned to Riverton’s Hori Studio with the crew.

Her real name was Callie Rice. She had been in the industry for six years.

She didn’t receive any formal acting training or education.

Like most, her first role was as an extra.

She persevered because of her passion for the field.

Callie had previously appeared in the web series The Quiet Ode.

She played a minor role in the manor.

When the righteous sect attacked Layla, Callie played a member of the righteous sect and had several scenes with Violeta.

Getting a chance to work with Violeta again excited Callie.

When she received the call to rush back to Riverton to film, it was an unexpected stroke of luck for her.

It was a huge opportunity!

She hoped the role would make her stand out in the industry, becoming her most notable role and a stepping stone to better scripts.

Callie cherished this opportunity.

She was very active on set. With six years of experience, her acting skills were more refined than Zelena’s. The only downside was that she wasn’t as beautiful as Zelena.

Everyone thought they could finish filming smoothly in the next two months.

But disaster struck unexpectedly.

After a scene, Violeta was watching the playback with Nolan.

Suddenly, Aster came running with her phone. She looked panicked and accidentally knocked over a small stool.

“Ms. White! Ms. White!”

Violeta turned to Aster, who looked frantic. She asked, “What’s wrong?”

Chapter 456

Aster held up her phone and said, “It’s a call from Eugene.”

Violeta noticed her expression. Aster looked like it was the end of the world. She also sensed something was wrong.

She took the phone and moved to a quieter corner to answer it.

“Hello, this is Violeta.”

On the other end, Eugene’s voice came through slowly.

Violeta’s brow furrowed gradually.

Nolan glanced over at Violeta, who was on the phone.

Meanwhile, the director also received a call from the producers, informing him that something was terribly wrong.

Several hashtags were trending on Facebook.

Sunset Cafe Chain: Health and Sanitation Issues, Violeta Sunset Cafe.

Sunset Cafe chain

Sunset Cafe had previously received funding from the White Group.

It had rapidly expanded, with Quinston serving as a base. It gradually established itself as a chain of cafes.

The cafe targeted a wide audience of coffee drinkers.

It brands itself as a high-end establishment, with Violeta herself serving as the campaign’s face in the early stages.

In the public’s eyes, Violeta and Sunset Cafe were inseparable.

The chain’s expansion had been well-received and loved, growing at a rapid pace.

However, the trouble began when a reporter conducted an undercover investigation into the cafe’s sanitation practices.

For a month, the reporter gathered substantial evidence of numerous health code violations.

These findings had been submitted to the relevant authorities, leading to an impending thorough inspection and potential penalties for the cafes.

As a result, Sunset Cafe was in hot water.

Violeta had conducted trendy searches related to the issue.

Violeta was now involved in this scandal as the cafe’s owner and spokesperson.

The severity of this situation varied.

If the cafe’s owner were a regular person, the problem would only involve fines and criticism.

Unfortunately, the owner of the cafe was Violeta.

As a public figure, having such a scandal will inevitably cause a huge uproar among the public.

The negative impact could jeopardise Violeta’s endorsements and acting projects, severely affecting her market value and public image.

The scandal spread rapidly, causing a significant stir.

Who leaked this information?

Who orchestrated this?

After the topic trended, someone immediately called the relevant authorities to verify if the matter was a rumor.

The response confirmed the complaints were genuine.

They have indeed received related reports and are currently verifying the submitted evidence.

If the evidence held up, Sunset Cafe’s high-end brand would face its first major setback, necessitating extensive rectification.

The situation was critical.

Upon hearing the news, Eugene called Violeta immediately.

She was on set and didn’t pick up her call.

As a result, he reached out to Aster, who promptly took action to locate Violeta.

“Eugene, will this affect the film?” Violeta asked.

“Definitely. If the allegations are true, it could lead to your opponents branding you as a disgrace artist,” Eugene replied.

The last incident with the play had already demonstrated how many people wanted to see Violeta fail.

If these allegations proved true, Eugene need not spell out how disastrous the outcome would be.

This was the first real public relations crisis they faced.

After hearing Eugene’s words, Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered slightly.

She said, “I understand.”

Elsewhere, Zelena was scrolling through Facebook, reading the comments while eating an apple.

A smile spread across her lips, and a peculiar gleam appeared in her eyes.

She looked like a victor, savoring a win.

Keep cursing!

Keep tearing her down!

If Violeta were to fall, the series would be in real jeopardy.

Violeta, as the lead actress, had to uphold the show’s ratings and reputation.

The series had only been filming for a couple of months. Would it crumble due to the lead actress’s scandal?

Chapter 457

The masses were easily swayed. Once a negative trend starts, they go wild with criticism against Violeta.

As consumers, they certainly have that right.

Even though Wade was the screenwriter of this drama, he couldn’t turn the tide.

Indeed.

Zelena had already decided to abandon this drama.

After all, she couldn’t derive any positive benefits from it. She might even receive the label of a hopeless romantic.

Therefore, she decided to drag Violeta down with her.

The trending searches were orchestrated by Zelena.

The series will suffer before it even airs if Violeta fails.

Zelena watched silently as Violeta became the target of public criticism.

Violeta hung up the phone and returned it to Aster.

Aster looked worried, and she called out, “Ms. White …”

Violeta gave her a reassuring look, then walked toward the director.

The director had just hung up the phone. His expression showed he had already learned about the situation.

Seeing Violeta approaching, the director frowned. He immediately asked, “Violeta, do you know about this?”

Violeta first apologised, “I’m so sorry, but I’ll do my best to handle the situation.”

The director was obviously frustrated, facing one problem after another.

Given Violeta’s sincere attitude, he suppressed his emotions and asked, “How do you plan to handle it?”

Violeta looked down and calmly said, “I promise it won’t affect the drama.”

Won’t it affect the drama?

That’s straightforward to say, but executing it is another story.

The director didn’t say much more to Violeta.

After all, she was just an actress. If things really went south, it would be up to the production team and her agency to negotiate.

This situation highlighted the advantage of having a powerful agency behind her.

If Violeta’s reputation really took a hit, it wouldn’t be something she could handle alone.

The director sighed, feeling the throbbing in his temples.

Everyone seemed to be causing him headaches.

Violeta’s issue was even harder to solve than Zelena’s, delaying the filming progress.

Maybe they performed the ceremony incorrectly before the shoot?

Soon, Wade and the producers arrived on set.

If the shoot hadn’t started, the best solution would be to write Violeta out of the script.

Since filming had already begun, things became much more complicated.

Internet users weren’t just criticizing Violeta; they had taken the complaint to the official account of ‘Spring in Moon City’ and demanded a change of the lead actress.

Amid the tense atmosphere, Nolan, who had been quietly sitting on the side, spoke up. “We should work together to minimise the impact of the incident on the drama. Violeta is the female lead, but she’s also part of our team.”

He appeared to be the only one standing beside Violeta.

Wade, knowing that Violeta was caught in the crossfire. He sighed and said, “Nolan is right. There’s no point in assigning blame now. Let’s focus on getting through this crisis together.”

No matter what, Violeta gave them a grateful look.

She said again, “Don’t worry, this won’t affect the drama.”

Given the public outcry, many believed Violeta’s assurance was mere rhetoric.

Violeta stood up from her seat.

She said, “Let’s continue filming.”

Her words left everyone stunned.

Was she serious about continuing to shoot at this time?

But on the other hand, even if they didn’t shoot, there wasn’t much they could do.

The authorities were already investigating. Violeta was officially announced as the lead actress, which couldn’t be changed.

There was a lot of criticism online, but Violeta also had a large fan base.

The public opinion was divided.

Some said, “As the owner of Sunset Cafe, Violeta should take responsibility for her company’s actions!”

Others argued, “Although Violeta is the owner, this incident was the personal action of an individual employee. How is it her fault? It’s just an attempt to tarnish her reputation!”

In essence, no matter what the production team decided, they would face criticism.

They would still face criticism if they kept Violeta as the main character.

✩

Chapter 458

If Violeta wasn’t cast as the female lead, her fans would be furious.

For the production team, Violeta was already the officially announced female lead. With filming already underway for nearly two months, Violeta had shot numerous scenes. They would waste all the resources and efforts invested if they decided to drop Violeta now. The loss would be substantial.

Given that they would face backlash either way, the production team will naturally choose the option with the lesser loss.

Therefore, Violeta struck the right note when she asked them to continue filming.

All they could do was continue filming.

The producer considered it for a moment, then said, “We have no choice but to continue filming. Team, please proceed. Violeta, if this incident impacts production, we will have to negotiate the damages with your company.”

Business is business, and personal matters should be kept private.

Violeta had good relationships with everyone, but you should never mix business and personal relationships.

Violeta agreed. “Alright, but this incident won’t cause us any losses.”

The producer froze at her reply; he was speechless.

The situation had already blown up, yet Violeta kept insisting it wouldn’t affect production or cause any losses.

Where did she get this confidence?

Was she brainwashing herself?

Or did she believe that such words would comfort everyone?

How naive!

Unable to hold back, the producer finally asked, “Where does your confidence come from?”

Violeta took out her phone. Glancing at the time, Violeta smiled and said, “They should have released the apology statement by now. Check Facebook.”

The scene fell silent.

W-what?

Everyone was stunned.

Aster was the first to react, immediately pulling out her phone to check.

A new trending topic had already topped the chart.

Sunset Cafe’s official apology statement

Clicking in, she saw the statement from Sunset Cafe’s official account.

The apology was sincere and included the following details:

The management acknowledged their oversight and admitted that the staff violated policies. They expressed their willingness to accept all penalties.

They promised to strengthen management at their branches and requested internet users to report and supervise.

To prevent future mistakes, every branch would install large screens that allowed customers to see every step of the coffee- making process, ensuring no blind spots in the store.

As a gesture of apology and commitment to improvement, all coffee products will be 20% off the following year, with additional discounts for members.

After the incident, internet users harshly criticised Sunset Cafe.

The authorities hadn’t confirmed anything yet, leaving room for denial. The management could have refused to acknowledge the incident and suppressed the trending topic.

This was a typical strategy for businesses, right?

Without official confirmation, they wouldn’t admit anything!

Everyone thought the same.

Unexpectedly, instead of denying it, Sunset Cafe admitted the mismanagement before the authorities could confirm anything.

This move surprised internet users.

It also regained some goodwill.

Since its establishment, Sunset Cafe has had a reputation for quality and was popular among coffee enthusiasts. Each season’s new products would see many influencers visiting.

Known for being a trendy cafe with a high-end reputation, Sunset Cafe’s quality matched its name.

Thus, this mishap angered many consumers.

Most expected them to deny the accusations, but they admitted their mistakes and offered compensation.

It was important to note that Sunset Cafe had never offered discounts before.

They maintained a no-discount policy year-round.

This compensation was a significant sacrifice for them.

The first few points addressed consumers.

Most observers weren’t fully convinced.

Because the current target of their anger was Violeta!

What if the management apologised?

Does an apology erase the mistake?

The official acknowledgment only fueled the attacks on Violeta.

The apology statement ended with:

We urge internet users not to spread false information. Violeta, who is not the owner of Sunset Cafe?

Chapter 459

Sunset Cafe initially used Violeta’s image for its promotion, but

Violeta had no business connection with the cafe.

These points left everyone stunned.

What??

Violeta wasn’t the owner of Sunset Cafe.

What was going on?

After reading the statement, Aster looked up in shock.

“Ms. White, you knew this all along?”

Everyone had read the statement from Sunset Cafe. They were equally astonished.

Indeed, they were swayed by public opinion from the start, never verifying the facts. They had all assumed Violeta was the owner of Sunset Cafe.

It turned out that Violeta wasn’t the owner.

The producer said, “So, Violeta isn’t the owner, which means the online rumors were baseless accusations? Violeta, is it true that you aren’t the owner of Sunset Cafe?”

Violeta sat calmly on the side. She had maintained her composure throughout.

“That’s right; I am not.

“To be precise, when did I ever claim I’m the owner of Sunset Cafe?”

Everyone was dumbfounded by the claim.

The promotional standees featuring Violeta’s image suggested her association with Sunset Cafe.

However, the promotional standees alone did not indicate that Violeta was the owner of Sunset Cafe.

Most people would assume Violeta was just the face of the cafe when they saw the standees, not the owner.

Apart from Fiona and her husband, only Kaylee, Zoren, Jacques, and Zelena knew that Violeta was the owner; the former were her allies, while the latter were her enemies.

Violeta concluded that Zelena was behind this incident.

This woman must have been the one who conspired against her.

She had long anticipated that Zelena would use the cafe against her in the future.

When Anton decided to invest in Sunset Cafe and helped her open new branches, Violeta had made a decision.

She chose to withdraw from Sunset Cafe and return full ownership to Fiona and her husband.

Violeta never intended to run a business.

Her initial purchase of the cafe was intended to repay a debt of gratitude.

Fiona and her husband had taken her in during a difficult time in her previous life.

Therefore, Violeta bought the cafe to help them turn it from a failing business into a profitable one.

The couple was deeply grateful to Violeta for this.

After driving Zelena’s shop out of business, Violeta sensed that Zelena wouldn’t let things rest.

Zelena was vengeful, and she would surely find a way to retaliate.

Therefore, when White Group decided to invest and expand, transforming Sunset Cafe from a standalone shop into a company requiring a legal representative, Violeta announced her withdrawal.

Everyone was shocked.

Not only did Violeta decide to withdraw, but she also wanted to return full control to Fiona and her husband.

The couple were the first to object.

“Vio, how can you do this? If it weren’t for you, this cafe would have gone under long ago. We would have returned to our hometown. You’re the real owner of the cafe! Now that it’s poised to grow, do you want to leave? That’s impossible.”

The couple was grateful, and they only recognised Violeta as the owner.

They never realised that Violeta was helping them to repay a debt.

Violeta explained, “This cafe was originally yours. I merely helped you through a rough patch. Besides, my withdrawal is a form of self-preservation.”

Fiona asked, “What do you mean?”

Violeta explained, “I drove Zelena’s shop away, and she will surely seek revenge.

“You know I’ll be entering the entertainment industry. If anything happens to the cafe, it will tarnish my reputation, which means more than just losing money.”

Violeta made it clear that her withdrawal wasn’t out of generosity but out of self-interest.

“I can’t let the cafe become a leverage point for her. So, I must return the cafe’s control to you.”

Her words made Fiona and her husband ponder.

Violeta had already helped them so much. With the café potentially becoming a liability for her, how could they possibly insist on Violeta staying?

Chapter 460

Fiona’s husband pondered for a moment before speaking, “You’ve spent so much effort in the business and even had your family support us. We can’t possibly repay this kindness.”

Violeta smiled gently and said, “I never expected you to repay me. You helped me when no one else did during my hardest times.”

They were puzzled. “Violeta, when did we help you? We don’t remember.”

Violeta replied, “You may not remember, but I do.”

“Quit persuading me. I’m returning the café’s ownership to you.”

Violeta knew the couple would feel guilty about taking back the café. Both of them were decent people, and they would feel indebted to her.

So she added, “You know the White Group belongs to my family. After the group invests, they will take 40% of the annual profits. You should stop hesitating. Although I’m stepping back, I’ll still receive dividends from my profits. After all, what’s my family’s is mine too.”

This way, the Sunset Café would essentially continue working for Violeta in a different manner.

The couple could accept this arrangement without guilt. They finally agreed to Violeta’s plan.

This meant that when Sunset Café began to expand, Violeta had already withdrawn herself from the business.

She no longer had any connection to the café. Naturally, she wasn’t the owner.

However, Zelena was unaware of this.

She thought that undermining the café with Violeta was a perfect plan.

It never occurred to her that she had been wrong from the start.

Violeta had severed ties with the café years ago.

Only early promotions used the life-sized cutouts of Violeta to quickly leverage her popularity and open the market. They had long been removed.

Violeta and the café had no connection at all.

The trending hashtag was completely unfounded.

Violeta was wronged.

When everyone learned that Violeta had no connection with the café, their reactions were priceless.

Nolan remarked, “No wonder you’ve been calm since the incident. You have nothing to do with the café.”

Violeta responded, “Thank you for defending me earlier.”

Nolan smiled faintly and said, “I was happy to do it.”

At that moment, his gaze turned somewhat intense.

Violeta felt a bit uneasy and looked away.

The producer also snapped out of his trance. He said, “So, we just need to clarify this immediately, and the crisis is over! No, it wasn’t our crisis at all. Viola had nothing to do with the café.”

The director exclaimed, “This is fantastic! The people stirring up trouble online are truly malicious!”

Violeta looked down.

Indeed.

If I didn’t know Zelena so well, I wouldn’t have gotten through this crisis unscathed.

Zelena, is this your retaliation?

But it’s far from enough.

Violeta said, “I already asked my manager to issue a statement. It should be out by now.”

After finishing her call with Eugene, Violeta immediately told

him she had no connection with the café and asked him to get a lawyer to draft a statement.

Eugene acted swiftly.

He was already on it.

Violeta’s studio also released a statement.

They hoped the baseless trending topics would stop being associated with Violeta. She had no connection with Sunset Café.

The studio had already collected evidence against some of the marketing accounts spreading rumors. If they continued, they would meet in court.

Zelena had hoped that this incident would make Violeta fall hard.

But she didn’t expect this outcome.

Violeta had absolutely no ties to Sunset Café.

Most internet users didn’t doubt Violeta’s role as the hidden boss due to the initial trending topic. The trend grew too fast, and everyone was just following the hype.

Once the studio released its statement, some people checked the business registry.

The Sunset Café’s legal representative was a woman named Fiona, not Violeta!

Violeta was truly an innocent bystander this time.

Zelena couldn’t believe it and repeatedly checked the business registry for the corporate representative and major shareholders.

She nearly went insane and gritted her teeth in disbelief. “How could this be? How is it possible for that bitch to not have any shares in the business? She’s not the owner? How is this possible?”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 441, to 450]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 441

However, the film didn’t do much for the actors; it primarily showcased Mr. Mason.

It set the stage for his future as a renowned director.

Earlier, Zelena thought she would be filming ‘The Moon Belongs To You’, so she didn’t even consider the script for recruiting actors at school. Naturally, she didn’t pay any attention to ‘The Lies in Winter’.

Violeta’s current trajectory differed from her previous life, making Zelena suspicious.

With Violeta’s associates also diverging from the previous

pattern, Zelena was almost sure that something was amiss with Violeta.

It seemed she couldn’t rely on her memories of her previous life to deal with Violeta in this lifetime.

The Rose had wrapped up filming.

After finishing her scenes, Tracy returned to her company.

In the half-year since they last met, she had visibly slimmed down.

Nirvana and Rebirth had started the year off well, but it remained to be seen whether ‘The Rose’ could carry that momentum forward.

Forget about next year’s awards- let’s see if she could secure a spot at the end-of-year Aether Annual Award.

The teams from both sides met at the company.

Violeta glanced calmly at Tracy. They exchanged looks but didn’t speak, passing each other without a word.

Another month went by.

Tracy secured top luxury resources and was rapidly advancing, showing signs of catching up to Violeta.

After the last scandal involving her love life, Lydia became quite low-key and didn’t attend any events long.

Despite having many scripts to choose from, Violeta had not taken on any new roles, maintaining a steady six-day rest each month.

Before the year ended, ‘The Rose’ had been released.

The Lies in Winter had wrapped up filming.

Tracy ended the year on a high note with her role as Rosalinda.

At the Aether Annual Award, Violeta stepped onto the stage in a perfectly tailored red coat to accept the year’s Best

Commercially Valuable Artist Trophy.

Her red carpet photos were criticized on Facebook.

For this red carpet event, Tracy also wore haute couture, significantly outshining other celebrities in terms of style.

Zelena’s stylist managed to get her a luxury brand gown, but unexpectedly, her look clashed with that of another senior actress, Ophelia Morrow.

Originally, Zelena planned to ride the wave of her red carpet photo’s popularity.

But after the clash, the hype became difficult to manage.

Ophelia was a veteran with a deep background in the industry.

With their looks clashing, Zelena quickly had her assistant contact Ophelia’s team to smooth things over, not wanting to offend her.

Fashion bloggers commented online, suggesting that while dress colours might clash, a full look clash was quite rare.

It seemed there was an insider leak from the styling team.

After this incident, female stars will likely become even more competitive with haute couture.

That’s because haute couture is often one-of-a-kind globally, so two people can’t wear the same thing,

After the incident, Zelena was extremely angry.

Fortunately, Ophelia’s side had already handled things, resolving the matter amicably without any fallout.

The person behind the scheme had miscalculated!

Celeste Wren, Zelena’s assistant, said, “Lena, this whole thing is really strange. We don’t even know when our styling details got leaked.”

Zelena narrowed her eyes and said firmly, “It was Hattie, that vixen, who did this to me.”

The lead female role in ‘The Chosen One’ had been stolen from Hattie.

It was clear that Hattie wouldn’t let this go easily.

She would definitely find a way to get back at Zelena.

So, at the Aether Annual Award, Hattie had plotted to embarrass Zelena and senior actress Ophelia, making Zelena a

laughingstock while dragging Ophelia down as well.

Zelena clenched her fists. “I won’t let her get away with this. Just wait!”

Celeste said, “Luckily, Ophelia didn’t hold a grudge and helped us suppress the trending searches.”

Ophelia held a significant position in the film industry for years.

Her status was higher than Zelena’s!

Though her momentum wasn’t as explosive as top star Violeta’s, she was not a minor star to be easily trampled.

Zelena had only been in the industry for two years; offending Ophelia would make things difficult for her in the future.

Fortunately, Ophelia also found the incident embarrassing, so she preferred to let it slide and hoped to quickly bury the controversy.

Zelena narrowed her eyes. “If Hattie wants to mess with me, she won’t have an easy time either.”

Chapter 442

However, Zelena had been in the industry for two years now, and among the four of them, she was the only one who had never worn haute couture.

Violeta was the first to wear haute couture, and she has continued to do so ever since.

The second was Hattie, who had worn haute couture but rarely.

Now, even Tracy, whom Zelena looked down upon, had worn haute couture on the red carpet, leaving Zelena as the only one who hadn’t.

In comparison, her fashion resources were even worse than Tracy’s, which Zelena found hard to accept.

Trina said, “Tracy got to wear haute couture at the Aether Annual Award thanks to her god father. Lena, wearing haute couture once isn’t an achievement; being able to wear it consistently is. After ‘The Chosen One’ airs next year, we’ll get our chance to wear haute couture too.”

The year passed steadily.

Spring arrived, and Violeta finally got the script she had been waiting for.

After nearly two years, ‘Spring in Moon City’ was finally in the works.

Before Violeta started filming ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Wade had already been working on the script for ‘Spring in Moon City.

At that time, Nolan had even tried to hurry him along, but with little success.

Now, the script was finally complete.

Wade had the script for ‘Spring in Moon City’ sent over.

One new work per year.

This was Violeta’s third year in the industry, stepping into her fourth year.

However, ‘Spring in Moon City’ was not a web series.

It is a serious and proper TV drama written by Wade, and the main storyline can also be considered a serious drama.

He had not predetermined the lead female role for Violeta.

Instead, he sent parts of the script to actresses he deemed suitable in the industry.

They would come for a fitting and audition at the beginning of the month if they were interested.

Then, the roles would be assigned based on the auditions.

This was Wade’s usual casting practice.

Aside from the web series ‘The Quiet Ode’, he had always done it this way for years.

Since last year, Violeta had been waiting for the ‘Spring in Moon City’ script.

Now that it had finally arrived, there was no way she would pass up the opportunity.

Everyone in the industry knew the value of Wade’s script, especially since this director was the same one who had worked on ‘The Quiet Ode’ two years ago.

This team had the potential to launch newcomers to the Best Supporting Actress Award!

Who wouldn’t be excited?

All the actors who received invitations agreed to come for the audition without surprise, and those who hadn’t received invitations were eager to try their luck.

Once the public audition was announced, everyone rushed to participate.

Spring in Moon City was a big female lead drama with the protagonist, Charlotte Ravenswood.

Wade invited many actresses for the lead role.

Most of them were actresses who had recently gained recognition in historical dramas, all under 35 years old.

Violetta received a script invitation, and Zelena and Hattie also got one.

Additionally, actresses like Polly, who work in films, and other actresses of similar age were also included.

Wade definitely considered Violeta the most suitable actress.

But he didn’t want to give her any preferential treatment.

This way, no one could accuse him of favouritism, saying that Violeta was the lead in his last film, and now she’s been cast again due to some sort of behind-the-scenes deal.

So, Wade clarified that no roles were predetermined, and everything would be decided based on the auditions.

Zelena was very hopeful about Wade’s drama.

She saw the audition as a great opportunity.

After receiving the script, she read through ‘Spring in Moon City’ thoroughly.

She familiarized herself with each character and knew her weakness was her acting skills.

She wrote detailed character profiles to prepare for the audition and worked with a coach to refine her performance.

While filming ‘The Chosen One’, Zelena worked hard and improved her acting skills.

One per cent talent, ninety-nine per cent effort.

Zelena believes she has put in a hundred per cent effort and is determined to become a part of Wade’s cast.

Similarly, Hattie was also very enthusiastic about ‘Spring in Moon City’.

Who wouldn’t want to be the lead in a Wade script?

Especially in such a rare, major female-lead drama.

Hattie was also determined to get this role.

At the beginning of the month, all the actresses gathered for the audition.

Chapter 443

Wade arrived early.

The audition requirements were simple: everyone had the same attire and performed the same scene, and once done, they could leave and wait for the results.

However, before the auditions began, Wade announced a new rule.

For ‘Spring in Moon City,’ the lead actors were required to use their own voices for their lines; there would be no dubbing later.

The leads had to participate in recording their own dialogue in post-production.

So, there’s a very high demand for the actors’ skills in handling their lines.

This new rule caught everyone off guard.

Regarding dialogue skills, at least six out of ten actresses would struggle.

Speaking lines wasn’t as simple as reading from a textbook, especially with Wade’s high standards.

Many actresses could deliver touching performances, but their dialogue skills were often weak. Some actresses couldn’t be understood even without subtitles.

This sudden announcement made some actresses regret not practising their lines earlier, as they hadn’t anticipated the requirement.

They had to grit their teeth and face the audition with no time left to prepare.

There was no specific order for the auditions. As soon as an actress was ready, she could start.

All the actresses who arrived were well-known in the industry.

The best was the top star, Violeta.

Even the least prominent had played secondary roles in

historical dramas, so no one was a novice.

No one wanted to be the first to audition, as everyone wanted to see how others performed first.

Violeta was also a bit anxious, but true to her nature, she stepped forward confidently and said, “I’ll go first.”

As a true fan of Wade, Violeta was very familiar with all his works.

She had her own insights into the character, Charlotte.

Regarding dialogue, Violeta had only achieved a passable level during filming ‘The Quiet Ode’.

However, she had trained in stage acting last year, improving her dialogue skills.

She was 80% confident in her performance and hoped it would satisfy Wade and the director.

The staff signaled Violeta to enter the room. She removed her jacket and handed it to Aster before entering for the audition.

People were increasingly anxious outside the room, not knowing how Violeta’s audition would go.

Zelena was determined to be part of ‘Spring in Moon City’, even if she wasn’t the lead.

Fortunately, she had previously trained with a coach, and although her dialogue skills might not be perfect, they were around 88%.

Zelena knew what she wanted, and having lived a second life, she had better psychological resilience than others.

Wade, the director, the casting director, and three crew members were inside the room.

Violeta greeted them and began her performance.

Once she got into character, she was very at ease. Her

performance was natural, her voice pleasant, and her emotions flowed smoothly with the lines. Her acting felt effortless and

had a certain charm, which was her greatest strength.

One of her major strengths was her youth.

Being young and talented and achieving success while staying grounded and not getting carried away already sets you apart from ninety-nine per cent of people.

In just three minutes, her performance ended.

“Everyone, I’m done with my performance.”

“Alright, Violeta. Please wait for the news.”

“Okay.”

After Violeta left, Wade and the director exchanged glances.

The director nodded and said, “She has improved rapidly. Even after becoming famous, she hasn’t become complacent. That’s rare.”

Wade praised Violeta’s performance, smiling, “Her dialogue skills have improved greatly. It seems her stage acting last year was a happy accident.”

The director agreed, “Indeed.”

When Violeta exited the room, everyone turned to her with curious gazes.

Aster stepped forward to help Violeta put on her coat.

Violeta said, “Let’s go.”

Aster nodded, “Alright.”

Violeta and Aster then left the audition site.

After Violeta’s departure, the remaining actresses took their turns auditioning.

By the end of the morning, all the female actresses had auditioned, and in the afternoon, it was the male actors’ turn.

The following day, Wade and the staff met to decide the roles.

合

Chapter 444

Deciding on the roles took some time, as everyone had different preferences for the actors. Ultimately, the final decision rested with Wade.

Three days later, the roles were finalized.

The lead roles were assigned as follows: Violeta was cast as the female lead, and Nolan as the male lead.

Zelena was cast as the second female lead, and Cedric Hawke as the second male lead.

The role of the second female lead was given to Zelena because her appearance matched the character’s description, and she had experience from her previous historical dramas.

Although she wasn’t suited for the lead role, Wade was willing to give her a chance as the second female lead.

During the audition, Zelena was the most prepared of all the actors. Wade could clearly sense her dedication.

Additionally, Zelena was willing to accept a lower salary for the role, which impressed the casting team.

Cedric is the male lead actor in ‘The Chosen One’. He is also a trained professional from an acting school.

Before Cedric graduated, Wade visited their school and became acquainted. Wade admired him, so he decided to cast Cedric as

These four actors were confirmed as the leads, while the remaining supporting and minor roles were still to be decided.

Hattie didn’t get the role.

When Hattie heard that Zelena had been cast as the second female lead and had even agreed to lower her salary, she sneered, “She always likes to put herself in a subservient position. If I can’t be the lead, I’d rather not participate.”

After being cast in a supporting role for Zelena, Hattie decided she would never take on supporting roles again in the future.

Even if the script was excellent, she refused to be a side character.

So, Hattie withdrew from the competition and joined another modern urban drama, ‘Firelight’, where she would be paired with the male lead, Alaric Thornton.

Interestingly, in ‘The Chosen One’, Zelena and Cedric worked together while Hattie paired with Alaric.

Violeta was not surprised to learn that Zelena had been cast as the second female lead in ‘Spring in Moon City’.

In her previous life, based on Violeta’s memories, Zelena first

stole the role of the Flajan dancer from her and then used that role to make a name for herself in historical dramas.

At that time, when casting for ‘Spring in Moon City’ was happening, Zelena was the strongest competitor. As a result, Zelena played Charlotte, the female role.

There were rumours that ‘Spring in Moon City’ was a love story between Zelena and Nolan, but Violeta was unaware of the details.

In this lifetime, Violeta had no intention of becoming romantically involved with Nolan; she was happy to have the opportunity to collaborate but preferred to keep her personal life private.

This time around, Charlotte is played by Violeta White.

This clearly shows that the future landscape has already undergone a dramatic change.

Spring in Moon City’ was set to be a 78-episode historical drama scheduled to be filmed over eight months.

This meant Violeta would dedicate the entire year to this project, taking a temporary hiatus from the spotlight.

The script was a thick stack, and the preparation before joining the set took two months.

Despite Violeta’s familiarity with Charlotte, memorizing her lines took considerable time.

The confirmed roles have begun their preliminary fittings.

As for the remaining minor roles, Wade has a strong influence, and many seasoned actors are eager to be part of his productions. Therefore, it’s highly likely that among the many actresses who didn’t make the cut in the auditions, most would still be willing to take on these roles.

In March, ‘Spring in Moon City’ officially announced its main cast and revealed photos of the character fittings.

At the end of the month, Violeta officially joined the cast. She posted a photo on Facebook of the ‘Spring in Moon City’ filming starting gathering held in Hori Studio, Riverton.

In the photos, Violeta is seen with a natural, unmade-up face, holding a black coat and standing beside Wade.

The director and the tall Nolan were also present, along with Zelena, who wore a black cap.

Zelena had initially planned to be the lead in ‘Spring in Moon City’, which was why she had competed so fiercely for ‘The Chosen One’.

She needed to make her mark to stand out in the historical drama and catch Wade’s eye.

However, Violeta was exceptionally talented; from the moment she debuted, she made no mistakes and wasted no time.

Even though Zelena put in a lot of effort preparing for the audition, she still lost out to Violeta.

Chapter 445

Zelena was quite unwilling to accept the situation.

But she knew that being unwilling was pointless.

Did she really want to play a supporting role for her rival, Violeta?

No, she didn’t.

However, Zelena also understood that focusing on this momentary defeat would be like losing something significant to gain something trivial.

She wasn’t as foolish as Hattie, who would give up on acting just because she didn’t get the lead role.

Spring in Moon City was set to develop into a major film IP, with immense influence.

It would become a massive success in the film industry, a classic sure to become a hit.

It was also one of the only two works Wade would be involved in before retiring.

Opportunities were rare; missing out on this one meant it was gone for good.

If she missed out on ‘Spring in Moon City’, Zelena wasn’t sure if she’d have the luck to wait for Wade’s ‘Triple Blood’.

Moreover, this was a great chance to work closely with Nolan for eight months.

Zelena would never give up, even if she couldn’t land the second female lead- she would be willing to take the third female lead.

Regretting this moment would lead to a lifetime of remorse.

After the photo session, Zelena turned to Nolan, smiling warmly at him.

Nolan didn’t look at her but went to talk to the director.

At that moment, the director called out.

“Violeta.”

Violeta turned her head at the sound, replying, “Yes?”

With his hand on Nolan’s shoulder, the director greeted them, “Come over for a meeting later. Oh, and Zelena, please go inform Cedric.”

Zelena nodded, “Sure.”

With that, the director and Nolan headed into the temporary tent.

Zelena, hands in pockets, looked at Violeta and raised an eyebrow with a smile, “I look forward to working with you over the next eight months.”

Violeta glanced at her calmly, walking forward and leaving a cold remark, “Stop acting. There are no reporters here.”

Zelena clicked her tongue, a trace of disdain in her eyes.

The two of them went their separate ways.

This was an open confrontation.

In ‘Spring in Moon City’, although Violeta and Nolan are the lead characters, their interactions are complex and do not seem like a typical romantic relationship.

They were adversaries, the most familiar yet least likely to be together, a pair of rivals on equal footing.

Two words to describe their relationship: tragic romance.

Because of their differing positions, they knew each other in the martial world and hated each other in the court.

They had loved each other but had never been in love.

Spring in Moon City’s primary tells the story of two warring nations.

The romance between the lead characters in the storyline takes up only a third of the plot. The key scenes are political struggles in the court.

The female lead, Charlotte, is a princess of Valoria.

The male lead, Charles Harrington, is a prince sent as a hostage from Branholm.

As they interacted, their feelings for each other were stirred, but due to their different statuses, they never expressed them openly.

They were once close friends but eventually became enemies.

When Charlotte liked Charles, she had too many reservations and ultimately gave up.

When Charles fell in love with Charlotte, he was unaware of it.

In the end, their paths diverged, becoming two lines that grew further apart.

The story concludes with Charles dying in battle while Charlotte ascends to become the first empress of Valoria, defeating Branholm and unifying the world.

The narrative describes their romance sparingly and subtly.

The main attraction is the captivating character dynamics between the leads, with the process of their acquaintance and strategic battles being more engaging than their romance.

Wade excels at writing such characters.

Love is important, but it is not the main goal of the protagonists’ lives.

Even a woman can have the ambition to rule and act on the world.

When Charlotte realized she liked Charles, she gave up, knowing she could not love a prince from an enemy kingdom.

Charles’s goals aligned with hers.

From the start, they were enemies on the same battlefield.

When Charles saw Charlotte for the first time, he knew they were kindred spirits.

As close friends, they had an extraordinary understanding of each other.

But as rivals, they were ruthless, never sparing each other.

After Charles’s death, Charlotte had no confidants left in the world.

She visited his grave every year.

After his death, she erected a monument with the inscription

‘Solitary’.

合

Chapter 446

Compared to the tangled love-hate relationship between the male and female lead, the storyline of Zelena’s supporting character, Isabella Fairchild, was much simpler.

Isabella was the daughter of Branholm’s Chancellor. She had always harbored feelings for Charles. As soon as Charles returned from Valoria, she immediately offered herself to marry him and become his empress.

Despite Charles’s lack of affection for her, Isabella was content with her role.

Charles ultimately sacrificed his life for the empire he sought to build.

If Charles and Charlotte had been from the same country, they might have loved each other and spent their lives together as a couple, even if they were mere commoners.

Unfortunately, fate had other plans.

Their encounter was marked by inevitable separation from the moment they met.

The drama’s portrayal of their romantic relationship was reserved and subtle, as Wade only briefly mentioned it in the script.

The only scene with romantic undertones featured them watching fireworks from the city tower.

They had enjoyed each other’s company and shared a jug of wine.

However, Charlotte did not take the jug with her when she left.

Charles had picked it up and set it down several times, but he ultimately left it at the tower as well.

That action symbolized their decision to follow separate paths in life, each seeking to achieve more significant goals.

Nicholas Whitfield, the second male lead, was a knowledgeable and refined strategist who served as a close confidant to Charlotte.

Even though he harbored feelings for her, he never dared to overstep his bounds.

As Charlotte’s close confidant, he focused entirely on doing what was best for her. The only time he acted out of personal interest was when he leaked some fake news, which later fueled the rivalry between Charlotte and Charles. Charlotte was aware of his actions, but she understood that they were part of his role. Consequently, she tolerated his actions, recognizing the necessity of having someone to constantly remind her of her duties and responsibilities.

They started filming shortly after arriving on set, with the early scenes focusing mainly on the characters played by Violeta and Nolan.

Violeta looked stunning in her historical drama costume, exuding the regal elegance befitting a princess.

Nolan, on the other hand, was also esteemed for his striking looks in historical drama costumes.

When Charles and Charlotte first met each other, Valoria was blanketed in its first snow. She stood in the pavilion, her gaze fixed on the ineffectual prince below.

His thin clothing offered little protection against the cold, and a snowflake landed on his shoulder as their eyes met.

Her cold voice descended upon him along with the snow. “They called you ‘the hostage prince’, wouldn’t ‘the abandoned prince’ be a more fitting title?”

Violeta rarely needed to stop for retakes during filming, as she usually nailed it in a single take.

After completing the main scenes, she also filmed some behind-the-scenes footage for backup.

When Zelena wasn’t in the scene, she worked diligently on memorizing her lines. Despite her efforts, she needed to redo her scenes much more often than Violeta.

Whenever Violeta was on set with Nolan, Zelena would intrude to ensure they didn’t have any private moments together.

Sometimes, the filming extended into the evening for night scenes. The temperature swings between day and night made it challenging for Violeta to adjust, leading her to sneeze on set.

Although that would not affect the filming, Nolan noticed this and arranged for hot tea to be brought in.

Originally, the tea was meant for Violeta alone. However, concerned about potential gossip and unsure whether Violeta would drink it, he decided to buy it for the whole crew.

After the filming concluded, he even had his assistant pass some cold medicine to Aster.

Zelena was extremely jealous when she learned about Nolan’s actions.

She summoned her assistant, Celeste, and handed her a bottle of sleeping pills with the label removed.

Celeste said in a startled tone, “Zelena, poisoning someone could get us jailed. We shouldn’t do this.”

Zelena replied, “Poisoning? What are you talking about? It’s just sleeping pills.”

Celeste calmed down at her words but soon added, “But Violeta wouldn’t take the sleeping pills without a good reason.”

Zelena explained, “You’re not going to give it to Violeta. Her assistant, Aster, is the one you should target! She looks so clueless, so she probably won’t know what the pills are for. Since you have a good rapport with some of the crew, just take this over and say it’s for preventing a cold. The crew is likely to pass the pills to Aster. If Violeta ends up taking it, she’ll get drowsy, which will delay the filming progress.”

When Zelena’s performance fell short of the director’s standards, she would be asked to do another take.

On the surface, she seemed diligent and always agreed to redo the scenes.

However, after numerous retakes, the competitive Zelena couldn’t help but compare herself to Violeta, who rarely needed to redo a scene more than three times.

Feeling inferior to Violeta, Zelena sought to sabotage her. She schemed to make Violeta perform poorly so they would have to reshoot together.

Celeste remarked worriedly, “But this could impact the filming progress.”

Zelena responded nonchalantly, “If it does affect the filming progress, it’s Violeta’s fault, not ours. Are you going to do it or not?”

Celeste was conflicted but eventually agreed to her request.

Chapter 447

“Alright then.”

Celeste located a production assistant with whom she had a good rapport and gave her the sleeping pills, claimed that they were cold prevention tablets.

The production assistant accepted the pills without hesitation.

During the second half of filming, Violeta sneezed again.

The production assistant kindly approached and offered, “Ms. White, I have something for preventing colds. Take two of these.”

Aster, holding a thermos, took the pills from the production assistant.

Assuming they were safe because they came from the production assistant, Aster gave them to Violeta.

After Violeta took the sleeping pills, she felt even drowsier.

During the filming, her legs gave out, and she nearly fell. Nolan quickly supported her, and Violeta leaned weakly against him.

Zelena, observing the scene from the side, clenched her fists.

“What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

“I feel dizzy.”

What’s going on? I only sneezed earlier, and now I am feeling lightheaded. Could this be a sign that I am coming down with a cold?

Nolan guided Violeta to a place where she could rest.

The footage from the earlier shoot was unusable due to Violeta’s error.

Wade didn’t hold it against her and advised, “You should rest for now.”

Violeta sensed that she was really unwell, so she didn’t force it. She simply replied, “Alright.”

She intended to rest on the chair for a while, but she fell asleep as soon as she leaned on it.

When Nolan turned around, Violeta already fell asleep on the chair.

He watched her for a moment and draped his jacket over her.

Aster came over and saw what was happening. She called out to Nolan, “Mr. Spencer.”

“Shh, let her sleep.”

Nolan smiled at her while holding the script and said, “Oh, Riverton’s nights are indeed a bit cold.”

Aster, who was always a fan of handsome men, looked at the attractive Nolan with heart-shaped eyes.

“It’s true; the temperature difference between the day and night can be quite large. By the way, I have some cold prevention tablets here. Mr. Spencer, would you like some?”

Nolan responded, “Sure, give me two.”

Aster took out the bottle, shook out two pills, and gave them to Nolan.

Nolan found the pills to be incredibly familiar. He broke the pills in half and put them in his mouth. However, he soon spat them out without swallowing.

“Who gave you the pills?”

Aster answered, “The production assistant.”

Nolan squinted at the pills in his hand.

Aster sensed something was off and asked, “Mr. Spencer, what’s wrong?”

Nolan looked up with a faint smile and replied, “These aren’t cold prevention tablets.”

“What?”

Aster was quite taken aback by the answer. She asked, “Then what are they?”

Nolan replied, “Sleeping pills.”

Aster was left speechless,

What the heck? Sleeping pills? How could they possibly be sleeping pills?

Since Violeta fell deeply asleep on set, everyone left her undisturbed.

The director and Wade decided to postpone the filming of Violeta’s scenes to a later time.

Zelena’s scenes were originally scheduled to be shot after Violeta’s scenes.

With Violeta’s scenes rescheduled, Zelena was summoned to

shoot her scenes with Nolan in advance.

Zelena cherished her scenes with Nolan highly and approached them diligently and seriously.

They wrapped up at the break of dawn.

After the shooting concluded, Zelena sought out Nolan to express her gratitude.

“Nolan, thank you so much for your guidance.”

Nolan looked at Zelena and held up his hand, revealing a sleeping pill resting in his large palm.

Zelena looked momentarily taken aback as she asked, “What’s this?”

Nolan’s usually gentle voice grew cold. “You don’t recognize this?”

Zelena continued to feign ignorance. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

Nolan placed the pill on the table with a grim gaze, “Didn’t you ask Celeste to give the sleeping pills to the production assistant, claiming they were cold prevention tablets?”

Zelena felt a jolt of panic in her heart.

She never expected Nolan to find out about this!

She quickly tried to come up with an excuse. “Nolan, I… I was…”

Nolan wasn’t interested in her explanations. He turned and walked away without even looking at her, his attitude saying it all.

Zelena stood frozen, her fists tightly clenched once again.

After a few hours of sleep, Violeta woke up feeling revitalized.

When she realized she had caused a delay, she went to

apologize to the director. As she came out of the director’s tent, she saw Nolan confronting Zelena.

She stopped and watched the scene.

Aster, who was standing nearby, remarked, “Mr. Spencer said that the so-called cold prevention tablets were actually sleeping pills.”

Chapter 448

Violeta replied, “I know.”

Aster responded in bewilderment, “What? You knew about this?”

Violeta exhaled a sigh. She was no stranger to the taste of sleeping pills.

In her previous life, she often took them when she was anxious and couldn’t sleep. She also used painkillers for her aches. These two were the drugs she knew best.

By the later stages of her past life, she had developed a tolerance to sleeping pills, but she couldn’t sleep without taking them.

Aster said, “I didn’t know those were sleeping pills. Ms. White, you still took them even though you knew they were sleeping pills?”

Violeta responded, “I can’t sleep well while filming, so it doesn’t hurt to take a couple of pills occasionally. Besides, if I don’t take them, how can I drive a wedge between them?”

Aster was puzzled by her response.

Violeta didn’t elaborate further and entered the trailer with her hands in her pockets.

I recognize sleeping pills because I’ve taken them so often. But how would Nolan know about them? Does he suffer from insomnia as well?

The situation remained under Violeta’s control.

Due to the incident of Violeta taking sleeping pills on the day of the night shoot, the filming schedule was pushed back. Consequently, the subsequent two weeks were focused on shooting Violeta and Nolan’s scenes.

With no work for Zelena in Riverton, staying was a waste of time for her.

She then followed the assistant director to another location for outdoor filming.

Consequently, Zelena was forced to leave Riverton and Nolan.

Nolan was aware that Zelena had deliberately given Violeta sleeping pills, which led to his growing mistrust of Zelena.

In her previous life, Violeta couldn’t change the situation.

However, she never believed Zelena deserved Nolan. Therefore, she was determined to ensure Zelena wouldn’t end up with him.

The sleeping pill incident diminished Nolan’s view of Zelena’s character. Subsequently, it significantly reduced their chances of being together as a couple.

Time flew by during the intense filming period. With no interruptions from Zelena, the filming progress accelerated considerably.

A month later, Zelena was back in Riverton.

After Zelena returned, they began filming a scene featuring a diplomatic meeting between Valoria and Branholm, which included a horse riding scene.

The crew had even arranged for a professional instructor to teach the extras and some supporting actors to ride horses.

Due to Wade’s high standards for visual reality, all the horses used were real, and all filming was done on location.

The scene also featured a grand panoramic shot of the entire prairie.

This was a major scene involving nearly one to two hundred people, including actors and extras.

Zelena couldn’t ride a horse, whereas Violeta had mastered the skill.

Before filming started, Zelena approached the director and requested to swap her horse with Violeta’s. She had her eye on Violeta’s horse and wanted to make the switch.

The director asked, “You want to swap horses with Violeta? Any special reason for that?”

Zelena replied, “Mr. Grant, I don’t know how to ride. I heard from the production assistant that Violeta’s horse is a mare and has a much gentler temperament, so I wanted to swap with her.”

The director glanced at Wade.

Although the horses from this batch were comparable in build with no clear differences, the horses ridden by the male and female leads had distinctly different colors.

Charlotte’s horse was white, and Charles’ was black.

While swapping horses might seem like a minor issue, it might affect the color balance and composition of the scene significantly.

Zelena explained, “I’m aware that Violeta’s horse is white. It’s possible to swap it with another white horse, right? Mr. Grant, it’s not that I particularly want her horse. I’m just concerned that if I perform poorly during the horse riding scene, it might delay the filming schedule.”

Her reasons were quite convincing.

Before Wade and the director could respond, Violeta’s voice came through, “Mr. Grant, it’s ok, let her have it.”

Upon hearing this, Zelena turned to look at Violeta, who had just entered the tent.

Wade asked, “Violeta, are you willing to swap your horse with Zelena?”

Violeta replied, “Let her have it. There are plenty of other white horses available. I can ride a different one.”

Initially, Zelena’s request to swap horses with Violeta was quite tricky to handle. However, once Violeta consented, the issue could be resolved effortlessly.

White horses were not hard to find. As long as Violeta was willing to make the swap, another white horse could easily be arranged.

Zelena was surprised that Violeta was willing to swap horses with her. “Thanks a lot.”

Violeta smiled faintly. “No need to thank me. Just be careful. Each horse has a different temperament.”

Zelena responded, “Don’t worry about it. I’ve already checked. Your horse is known for its calm, gentle nature, making it easy to ride.”

Zelena then turned to the director and said, “I’ll head out to get ready now, Mr. Grant.”

Chapter 449

In reality, Zelena didn’t really want to swap horses. It was only her means of claiming Violeta’s belongings for her own gratification.

Before the filming began, the production assistant was suddenly informed that they needed to give Violeta’s horse to Zelena.

The production assistant was surprised but went ahead with the instruction.

“This horse was very docile when Ms. White rode it. It’s indeed a great option for an inexperienced rider.”

Celeste took the reins and led the horse away.

Zelena looked very satisfied and happy when she saw the white horse being brought to her.

She took pleasure in seizing Violeta’s belongings and felt a great sense of satisfaction whenever she succeeded.

Celeste said, “Lena, the horse has been brought over.”

Zelena put down the script and walked over. She inspected the horse by circling around it twice.

The horse, which was originally prepared for Violeta, had been meticulously cleaned by the production assistant. Aster had also cleaned the horse’s ears and eyes with care and fitted a high-quality saddle on it.

Zelena commented, “The horse prepared for the female lead is clearly superior to the one prepared for the supporting actors. Even its body odor is much more refreshing.”

Celeste concurred, “That’s true. It’s not just the horses. Even ordinary props and costumes are prepared with much more care for the main characters than for the supporting ones.”

That’s why everyone wants the leading role!

Zelena lowered her gaze, thinking that if Violeta hadn’t gotten in the way, she would have been the female lead in Spring in Moon City.

Just you wait, Violeta. I’m going to outshine you eventually!

As Zelena reached out to pat the horse, it suddenly let out a loud whinny and reared up on its front legs, almost knocking her over.

“Ah!”

Although Zelena wasn’t knocked down, she was definitely shaken.

Celeste didn’t manage to hold onto the reins, and the white horse broke free.

The white horse twitched its ears and turned its back on them, not even sparing them a glance.

Celeste rushed to Zelena’s side and asked, “Lena, are you alright?”

Zelena awkwardly adjusted her hair and replied, “What happened? Isn’t it supposed to be tame?”

Celeste answered in a confused tone, “I’m not sure. Maybe it was startled? But we didn’t do anything.”

Zelena scowled in irritation as she watched the horse flicking its tail casually.

Meanwhile, since Violeta’s white horse had been swapped out, the production assistant took Aster to the stable to get a new horse. It still needed to be cleaned before filming began.

“Aster, go pick a horse quickly, I’ll wait for you outside.”

“Okay.”

The stable worker who handled horses often ate lunch with Aster, so they had become familiar with each other over time.

When Aster walked in, he asked in surprise, “Aster, what brings you here again?”

Aster explained, “Well, someone played tricks and swapped Ms. White’s horse. I’m here to pick out another one, so hurry up and bring me a beautiful one.”

The worker nodded and said as he went to fetch a horse, “Attractive horses often have bad tempers and aren’t keen on being ridden.”

The previous one was temperamental but compliant with Ms. White. Why was it swapped out?”

It turned out that the white horse wasn’t tame by nature. It was only docile towards Violeta and willing to let her ride it.

When the reputation of the horse’s docility spread, Zelena set her sights on it.

Aster mocked, “Who wouldn’t like a beautiful and tame horse? But a horse’s temperament depends on who it’s around. It seems Zelena has bitten off more than she can chew this time!”

Basically, any horse would be tame in front of Violeta.

A few years ago, Violeta spent the summer on the prairie with Zoren and others. Even the headstrong Akhal-Teke horse on the prairie was happy to let Violeta ride it.

The white horse wasn’t naturally docile. It was just that Violeta knew how to make it so.

Knowing the white horse had a peculiar temperament, Violeta immediately gave it to Zelena without any hesitation when she requested the swap.

Violeta didn’t need a particular horse. If Violeta desired it, all horses would be docile in her presence.

The last time Zelena offered Violeta sleeping pills, Violeta had taken them voluntarily, but she wasn’t going to remain in a passive stance forever. She wasn’t the type to just take what was handed to her.

Soon, everything was set up at the filming location.

Aster also brought back a stunning white horse that looked quite unruly but had a beautiful coat.

Once the saddle was fitted, the white horse was led outside. All extras were in place, waiting for the main actors to arrive.

The director had already begun calling the actors to their marks using a megaphone.

Chapter 450

Violeta stepped out of the tent as Aster brought the new horse over. “Ms. White, here’s the replacement horse.”

Violeta took the reins, gently stroked the horse’s head, and whispered in its ear before leading it forward.

With the tight schedule, Violeta didn’t have a chance to get acquainted with the horse.

Seeing Violeta with the horse, the director asked, “Violeta, is there any issue with the new horse?”

Violeta replied, “No problem.”

The director nodded and said, “Great, let’s aim to get this scene in one take.”

Violeta took her spot, and Nolan positioned himself on his horse.

Both mounted their horses with ease, settled into place, and waited for the camera to start rolling.

Zelena, on the other hand, needed an assistant to help her with the horse.

Since she wasn’t familiar with riding, despite a few days of lessons from the on-set trainer, her fear of the horse made her look clumsy while getting on. She had to use a stool and be assisted slowly before she could get on the horse.

The director called out, “Zelena, are you set?”

Zelena adjusted her outer robe, gave a firm nod, and replied, “Yes, I’m ready.”

Violeta mounted the white horse and cast a penetrating look at the horse beneath Zelena.

The horse’s ears twitched in response.

Violeta continued her unwavering gaze, her eyelids fluttering just a bit.

Everything was set.

The director and Wade sat behind the monitor.

“Everyone, take your positions.”

“Action.”

After Violeta and Nolan delivered their lines as usual, Nolan handed over to Branholm’s envoy.

Zelena, playing the second female lead, trailed behind her father, her face filled with concern as she kept an eye on Nolan. Her scene involved riding a horse and exchanging lines with Nolan.

When Nolan approached on horseback, Zelena hurriedly nudged the horse’s side.

To her surprise, the white horse remained stationary.

Growing anxious, she gave the horse another firm squeeze.

Yet, the horse still stayed put, flicking its ears and letting out a disdainful snort at the camera.

Everyone on set was stunned.

“Cut!”

The director shouted through a megaphone, “Zelena, what’s happening? Why aren’t you moving?”

Zelena, looking flustered, responded, “Mr. Grant, the horse just won’t budge.”

The director’s face tightened as he asked, “Didn’t you have riding lessons before?”

“There are so many people waiting for this scene. Do you really think everyone should just wait for you?”

Clearly, Zelena’s excuse wasn’t being accepted.

With so many extras on set, it was obvious they were all held up because of her.

Moreover, the white horse she was on was well-known for being very easy to handle.

During previous rehearsals with Violeta, everything had gone smoothly.

That’s why Zelena had requested to switch horses. Now that she had a new horse, she still couldn’t get it right.

Naturally, the director believed the issue was with Zelena, not the horse.

Zelena’s face turned pale as she said, “I’m sorry, Mr. Grant. Let’s try it again.”

The director sighed and said, “Let’s go again!”

Nolan took his place on the horse again.

“Everyone, get into position. Action!”

As the camera shifted to Violeta’s face, she looked at Nolan and began to say her line, “Charles, this parting…

“Ah!”

Zelena’s sudden scream caused another disruption.

Everyone turned their gaze towards her, only to see Zelena had fallen off the horse once again.

Her assistant rushed over and asked, “Zelena, are you alright?”

How could she be fine after falling off the horse?

Zelena clutched her waist, her face contorted with pain, biting her lip as if she were struggling to hold back her agony.

At that time, the staff, the director, and Wade hurried over.

“What happened?” someone asked.

“She fell off the horse,” a staff replied.

“Get her to the hospital right away,” the director instructed.

Zelena was lifted and taken away by a staff member.

Violeta got off her horse and shared a look with Aster, who was standing next to her.

Aster, trying to stifle her laughter with her hand, met Violeta’s gaze and whispered, “I’ll check out what’s going on.”

With that, Aster headed off to investigate.

The situation was unexpected, but today’s scene needed to be shot.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 531 to 540) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 531

Susanna was in a pickle.

Hull, the stern-faced authority figure, was as unyielding as a rock, and Barnaby’s sharp tongue was annoying.

Feeling the heat of the moment, Stella flopped right down on the sofa, arms crossed. Susanna, clearly rattled, clung to Stella’s arm like a lifeline, her eyes wide with worry.

Arms crossed in an authoritative stance, Barnaby said, “Ms. Tucker, cuddling up to Princess Stella won’t help. The investigation will proceed as planned.”

Seeing Susanna being treated this way lit a fire under Stella. “You know Finley’s off in the Muliba Desert, right?” she retorted.

Barnaby’s eyes widened in shock. “What do you mean by that, Princess Stella?”

Stella smirked, “It means if you keep running that mouth of yours, I’ll have Ronald send you along with him.”

Barnaby gulped. The Muliba Desert was the last place he wanted to go.

Still anxious, Susanna felt a bit of relief seeing Stella hold her ground in this strange place.

“Star, you can’t leave me,” Susanna pleaded, her voice quivering with fear. She believed without Stella, she’d be helpless in this intimidating foreign land, where one wrong move could spell disaster.

Stella nodded, her voice soothing. “Don’t worry, Susanna. I’m not going anywhere.”

Barnaby attempted to regain control. “Princess Stella, Mr. Miguel insisted I escort you back. Perhaps you’d like to get in the car?”

Stella shook her head defiantly. “I’m not leaving.”

Barnaby sighed, “Staying here won’t help Ms. Tucker. You can’t take her with you.”

Susanna clung tighter to Stella, determined not to let go. If she couldn’t leave, then neither should Stella.

Seeing Susanna’s desperation, Barnaby tried again, “Ms. Tucker, let go of Princess Stella.”

“No way. Star, you’re not leaving,” Susanna insisted.

“Okay, okay. I’m not leaving,” Stella reassured her.

Barnaby was getting exasperated. “Mr. Miguel’s orders are clear. I have to take you back.”

The room was tense, with Susanna scared, Stella refusing to budge, and Barnaby insisting she leave. The situation was getting awkward. “I said I’m not leaving,” Stella declared, her voice firm.

Rubbing his temples frustratedly, Barnaby relented, “Fine, we’ll wait for Mr. Quinn to come and fetch you.”

He knew better than to force Stella. Ronald wouldn’t take kindly to anyone treating her harshly.

Barnaby trudged upstairs to report back to Hull.

Left alone, Susanna’s eyes were brimming with tears, half gratitude, half fear. “Star, you can’t leave me.”

Stella nodded. “I won’t. You’re stuck with me.”

“I love you so much for this. You’re all I’ve got now,” Susanna sniffled, wiping her eyes on Stella’s sleeve in a fit of emotion.

Stella, not bothered by the tears and sniffles, handed her a tissue. “Alright, stop crying already.”

Taking the tissue, Susanna dabbed at her eyes. “I didn’t mean to cause all this trouble. Those medicines looked so similar.”

Stella nodded, her voice filled with understanding. “I believe you.”

Susanna sighed, “You’re the only one who does. Last night, those people around him looked like they wanted to eat me alive.”

Barnaby’s words especially hit Susanna like a ton of bricks, making her feel completely trapped.

Chapter 532

Stella gently reassured Susanna. “It’s okay, Susie. Everything’s going to be fine.”

No matter what, if Hull refused to let her take Susanna today, Stella decided not to leave without her.

Upstairs, when Hull learned that Stella had decided to stay put because of Susanna, his expression darkened even further. He narrowed his eyes. “Call Mr. Quinn. Tell him to come and get her himself.”

Barnaby raised an eyebrow at the suggestion of having Ronald come over personally.

“If Mr. Quinn shows up, he’ll also take your girl away. You know that, right?”

Hull’s eyes widened in surprise. The mention of “your girl” made him pause. He shot an icy glare at Barnaby, though it seemed a bit less frosty than before.

Confused by Hull’s reaction, Barnaby asked, “Did I say something wrong?”

If Ronald came to fetch Stella, he would take Susanna along, too. Everyone knew how much Ronald doted on Stella. If she wanted the moon, he would probably find a way to bring back a piece of it. And she only wanted to take Susanna with her. Wouldn’t Ronald agree without a second thought?

Hull asked, “My girl?”

Barnaby stammered, “Uh, well, isn’t she?”

They lived under the same roof without help or staff around. How much more could they be alone together? Wasn’t she his girl, then?

Barnaby thought he might have misunderstood, but Hull didn’t correct him.

Barnaby scratched his head awkwardly. “So should I call Mr. Quinn?” Whatever Hull was thinking, calling Ronald to resolve this seemed the right move. Otherwise, things could get awkward if Stella insisted on staying.

Hull nodded. “Go ahead.”

“So, should he take one or both?” Barnaby asked, still a bit confused.

He hadn’t fully grasped Hull’s earlier statement.

Hull looked at him with an expression that suggested Barnaby was missing the obvious.

“Does it make sense for Mr. Quinn to come to take two?” Hull replied, raising an eyebrow.

Barnaby smirked, “Right, so just one.”

That meant Hull wasn’t allowing Susanna to be taken away. If he were, Ronald wouldn’t need to come all the way here.

Downstairs, Stella received Ronald’s call. His calm and gentle voice came through. “Did you pick up Susanna?”

It was clear from Ronald’s tone that he wasn’t yet aware of what was going on with Hull.

Stella replied, “I’ve seen her but haven’t been able to take her yet.”

“What happened?” Ronald asked, his voice becoming slightly more serious.

Stella explained, “They’re saying Susie’s connected to Black Gate and won’t let her leave.”

“If they don’t let me take Susie, I’m not leaving either. I’ll camp out here if I have to,” Stella said defiantly.

After that, there was a noticeable chill in Ronald’s voice.

Hearing this, Susanna was touched. Stella really was her shining star, always standing up for her, just like back in Portis City.

Stella continued, firm in her resolve, “If Susie can’t leave, neither will 1.”

She spoke with determination, remembering how Susanna always had her back against the Larkin family, even when Susanna didn’t know about Ronald’s influence and thought she was on her own. Susanna even begged her mom Lacey to help her out.

Hearing Stella’s passionate words, Ronald offered a reassuring promise. “I’m on my way. Hang in there.”

Chapter 533

Stella hung up Ronald’s call with a sigh, turning her attention back to Susanna, who was clinging to her like a lifeline. “It will be fine,” Stella assured her gently.

“Star, thank you.” Susanna’s voice trembled as she spoke, overwhelmed with emotion.

Life had thrown a lot at Susanna lately. She felt her whole world was spinning out of control, but Stella’s unwavering support kept her grounded. Even though she was far from home in Portis City, Stella’s presence had been a beacon of hope, helping Susanna hold it together.

“Come on. Don’t mention it,” Stella replied, brushing off the gratitude.

“I need your help with something else,” Susanna said.

“Is it about finding your mom?” Stella guessed.

Susanna nodded. “Yeah, and Tania too.”

Those people took Tania. Susanna was worried about her safety.

Stella replied, “We’re doing everything we can, but there’s still no news.”

Back in Portis City, Stella had already put people on the task of finding Susanna’s mother, but days had passed without any news. Whoever Susanna’s mother had crossed must be some bad character. If necessary, she might need to pull some strings through Ronald.

Susanna was about to thank her again when Barnaby came down the stairs. “Ms. Tucker, my boss wants to see you.”

Susanna instinctively stepped closer to Stella, her grip tightening. The mention of Hull made her uneasy.

“I’m not going up there,” she protested, her voice tinged with defiance. Stella could hear the fear in her voice. Hull had really put a scare into her.

“Ms. Tucker,” Barnaby repeated, trying to maintain his composure.

“I’m serious. I don’t know how to cook or do first aid. I told you to get someone else to take care of Mr. Miguel,” Susanna insisted, her frustration bubbling. “You guys insisted I do it, and now you’re accusing me of trying to harm him. How does that make any sense?”

Her voice cracked with frustration. She couldn’t believe they were being so unreasonable. She was no chef, and they were the ones who had forced her into this situation.

Stella turned to Barnaby. “Why does Hull want to see Susie? And don’t try to scare her.”

Unlike Susanna, Stella wasn’t intimidated by Hull or the others.

Barnaby seemed a bit flustered at Stella’s challenge. “Look, I was in a bad mood last night and took it out on you. Don’t hold it against my boss.”

Susanna was bewildered. “What do you mean?”

Barnaby sighed. “My boss has been good to you. Don’t let last night’s misunderstanding change that.”

Good to her? Was he serious? Hull had been anything but kind!

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

Susanna couldn’t believe her ears. Hull had been harsh and frightening. She only wanted to leave with Stella.

“I’m not going up there,” she repeated stubbornly, drawing strength from Stella’s presence.

Barnaby seemed to think her defiance was paper-thin. “Fine, but don’t blame me if my boss loses interest in talking about your mom’s whereabouts.”

Susanna’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Your mom,” Barnaby said, watching her reaction closely.

Susanna’s resolve crumbled. “Fine, I’ll go.”

The thought of news about her mother was too significant to ignore. Stella gave her an encouraging nod.

As Susanna reached the staircase, Ronald strode in from outside.

His sudden arrival caught Stella and Barnaby off guard.

“Where’s Hull?” Ronald demanded, his presence commanding attention.

“In his room, weak and resting,” Barnaby replied quickly, glancing at Susanna.

Susanna averted her eyes, feeling a mix of guilt and anxiety.

Stella stood up from the couch, her posture defiant. “If Susie isn’t going anywhere, neither am I.”

Susanna looked at Stella with tears brimming in her eyes. “Star…” Stella gave her a reassuring look, silently telling her to hold her ground. They were in this together, come what may.

Chapter 534

Men’s minds work differently from women’s. Hull suspected Susanna of being related to Black Gate. If he told Ronald his thoughts, Ronald might join him too. Without Ronald’s help, saving Susanna from Hull’s clutches would be like chasing a rainbow.

Seeing Ronald lost in thought, Stella sidled up to him and tugged at

his sleeve with puppy-dog eyes. “Hey, Ron…”

She looked so determined yet adorably soft.

Barnaby sighed, rubbing his forehead. Oh boy, Boss’s gonna lose his girl this time.

Ronald gave Stella’s head a gentle ruffle. “I’ll go have a word with Hull.”

Stella nodded sweetly. “Okay,” she chirped, but added, “I’m taking Susie with me no matter what.”

Barnaby shook his head in disbelief. What kind of bond did they share, to stick together through thick and thin?

Ronald headed off, with Barnaby trailing behind, leaving Stella and Susanna alone.

Susanna clung to Stella’s arm, her wide eyes full of fear, as if Stella might vanish if she let go.

Stella looked right into Susanna’s bright eyes. “Don’t worry. I’m not leaving you behind.”

“Okay.” Susanna nodded emphatically.

Just then, her phone rang.

“I need to take this,” she said, stepping aside.

“Sure,” Stella replied.

Whoever was on the other end must have had some juicy news because Susanna suddenly gasped, “Are you serious? Kicked out for real? And Jaxon did it? And Cloudia agreed? I thought she protected Ursula so fiercely as if she were her own. Now she’s just letting her go?”

The questions came fast and furious, with Susanna’s voice rising in disbelief with each one.

Stella instinctively glanced over at her friend, thinking to herself, Susanna’s such a gossip hound, isn’t she? Even during all this drama, she couldn’t resist a good story.

Seeing Susanna’s engrossed face, the fear she had earlier seemed to have vanished completely. There was something about gossip that was like a balm for her soul.

Susanna caught Stella’s eye and exclaimed, “Thane wants his illegitimate son to join Quarry Group? Then what happens to Yorick?” Stella’s jaw dropped. First, it was the Larkin family drama. Then, it

was the Quarry family. Susanna never missed a beat.

Susanna continued, “Yeah, but isn’t Quarry Group a sinking ship now? Why fight over it?”

“What? They’re at each other’s throats? That’s brutal!”

Stella’s eyes widened.

With each passing second, Susanna’s excitement grew, and the fear she had felt earlier was completely forgotten.

Is this what they call distraction therapy? If so, it sure seemed effective…

“Imogen’s in the hospital again? And Frost isn’t doing anything? Yorick’s as good as done for.”

Stella could only shake her head. Imogen’s hospitalization meant Thane was serious about putting Hogan in charge of Quarry Group. Images of Hogan in the boxing ring on the cruise ship flashed through Stella’s mind. His sharp and dangerous eyes were like a hawk surveying the desert.

Compared to Hogan, Yorick was definitely a greenhouse flower. If Thane really intended to bring Hogan into Quarry Corp, Yorick’s future looked bleak.

To be fair, Yorick was a genius at managing the company in some ways. Under his leadership, Quarry Corp had seen some growth.

But alas! Even if Quarry Corp was a shadow of its former self, it still represented a lot of Yorick’s hard work, which is now about to be taken away.

Though he kind of deserved it. His self-serving antics over the past couple of years had hurt not just her, Stella, but also his peers.

Lost in thought, Stella was jolted back to reality as Susanna hung up and rejoined her. “Star, karma’s a real kicker, isn’t it?”

Stella couldn’t help but smirk. Seeing her so excited over gossip now, she wondered if she’d been worrying too much about her friend during her time in Portis City. But hearing her cry over the phone made it impossible not to worry!

Susanna whispered, “Ursula got kicked out of the Larkin family for good. Someone saw her sitting on a bench under a bridge last night. It seems Jaxon took everything back, and now she has nowhere to go.”

Thinking of Ursula on the streets, Susanna felt a rush of satisfaction. Stella’s lips curled into a grin.

Wasn’t this a fate worse than going to jail?

Chapter 535

Stella’s return to the Larkin family drove Ursula into a hysterical frenzy. She’d smile sweetly on the outside but was seething with resentment behind closed doors.

After causing so much havoc, did she really think fate would spare her?

There came the reckoning.

After all the effort she put into clawing her way up, Ursula ended up with nothing. Her health was failing, and it was doubtful she’d last long out there.

Stella remarked, “The Larkin family is at each other’s throats now. They can’t even spare a thought for her. Jaxon is taking all his frustrations out on her.”

So much for family loyalty, huh? It all ended up being a sham.

While she was in Portis City, Jaxon still prattled on about his sibling bond with Ursula. But now, Ursula was just a convenient punching bag for his wrath.

Susanna nodded, “Exactly. With Cloudia in jail, the Larkin Group going bankrupt, and Blaise struggling to support his other family, Jaxon is alone, and Ursula’s situation is particularly dire.”

Susanna couldn’t help but feel satisfied.

“And then there’s Yorick, who once saw Ursula as his dream girl. Well, now they’re a perfect match,” Susanna continued..

The Quarry family used to think Ursula wasn’t good enough for Yorick. Now, it was fitting. They were both down on their luck, so neither could look down on the other.

Stella took a sip from her mug. “The Quarry family used to have Yorick as their only heir, so Thane had no option but to tolerate him. Now there’s another son, there’s a choice.”

Susanna nodded vigorously. “Exactly! Thane must have been blind. Frost is way more capable than Yorick.”

Even if Frost was chosen to manage the Quarry Group, it wouldn’t have been Yorick.

But now, with someone to split the inheritance, Yorick’s left with nothing.

Downstairs, the gossip was flying fast and furious. Upstairs, Ronald sat beside Hull’s bed.

After hearing Hull’s confession, Ronald gave him an amused and perplexed look, especially when his gaze lingered below Hull’s waist.

With a chuckle, Ronald said, “You rascal…”

He suddenly found himself at a loss for words. After hearing Yvonne’s whispered suspicions about Hull’s manhood, Ronald wondered if there was truth to it.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Yours really felt something?”

Hull nodded. “Yeah, for the first time.”

Ronald asked, “Never before?”

Hull shook his head. “Nope.”

Ronald fell silent. So there was an issue before? And now Hull was implying that Susanna had somehow resolved it?

Barnaby was equally stunned. He always suspected Hull had a problem with that department, even if Silas didn’t buy it. And now, thanks to that petite woman, it was resolved.

Given the circumstances, Barnaby suddenly dropped to his knees with a solid thud before Ronald could respond. “Mr. Quinn, you can’t let that little one slip away.”

His sudden kneeling startled Ronald and Hull, and once they processed what happened, Hull’s face turned stormy.

Barnaby remained oblivious. He continued, “Mr. Quinn, listen, my boss’s issue was serious. Even the most attractive women couldn’t stir him. Now that he’s finally found someone who does, please help him and let her stay.”

Barnaby’s plea was heartfelt, and he wanted the best for Hull. But he couldn’t understand why Hull fell for someone as petite as Susanna.

Yes, that was right. Susanna looked clean and pretty, but she was so small. Standing beside his towering boss, she was a little one.

“Boss, isn’t she a bit too small? At least-“

Barnaby’s thoughts raced ahead. He was about to suggest Hull find someone with a more striking figure. But before he could finish, he noticed Hull’s darkening expression. Especially the way he was looking at him, as if he’d love nothing more than to throttle him.

“Boss, I mean, I just…”

“Mr. Quinn.” Barnaby’s brain went blank, and he turned to Ronald for help.

Ronald was idly playing with a cross necklace, a mysterious smile playing on his lips.

Chapter 536

“Looks like you haven’t done a great job training him over the years. It’s been ages, and he’s still got no backbone,” Ronald remarked with a dry chuckle.

Hull just sighed.

Barnaby couldn’t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. No backbone?

Wait a minute. Barnaby begged Ronald to take him in the first time they met. When Ronald refused, he had knelt right there before him. And despite that desperate plea, Ronald hadn’t budged. Why would he want to keep someone without a spine around?

Then, just as Hull was walking by, he paused and said, “From now on, you stick with me.”

That’s how Barnaby managed to stay. And that’s why Barnaby would risk his life for Hull every time since then.

Lowering his head, Barnaby mumbled, “I only wanted to convince you to let Ms. Tucker stay.”

Hull gritted his teeth. “Get out.”

Watching Barnaby’s pathetic display, Hull couldn’t reconcile this cowardly behavior with Barnaby’s combat prowess. When facing enemies, he was a different person. How could he kneel like that? Was he even a man?

Barnaby pleaded, “Boss-“

“Out.” Hull’s voice was a low, threatening growl.

Barnaby wanted to say more, but seeing Hull’s menacing look, he didn’t dare utter another word.

He slowly got to his feet and turned to Ronald, adding, “Mr. Quinn, please. My boss hasn’t been with a woman in years. You should-” Hull roared, “Get out!”

The longer he talked, the worse it got.

Hull wished he could seal Barnaby’s mouth shut himself.

This time, Barnaby finally took the hint, clamming up and slinking out of the room.

Hull noticed the cross necklace that had suddenly appeared in Ronald’s hand. He frowned, “When did you start liking those things, Ronald?”

Ronald, known for his skepticism, never cared for such superstitions. Upon hearing that, Ronald glanced at the necklace with a tender smile. “Stella bought it at the airport. What do you think?”

Hull was momentarily speechless. Who else but Stella could get Ronald to wear something symbolizing compassion?

“Yeah. Stella’s got a good eye,” Hull agreed.

If picked by Stella, it was perfect. There was no doubt about that.

He then asked, “Is this the first gift she gave you?”

Ronald shook his head. “Not really, but it’s the first time I saw her so invested in choosing something.”

Stella had given him things before, but he had never been there to see how she chose them. This time, he was there, witnessing her thoughtful selection.

Hull felt like the odd man out, feeling as if watching a sappy romance unfold.

Ronald descended the stairs, catching snippets of a lively

conversation between Stella and Susanna. To him, Susanna was in high spirits, gesturing wildly as she spoke.

Suddenly, a wave of discontent washed over him. Susanna had been crying over the phone, making Stella worried sick. Yet now, she seemed perfectly carefree.

Susanna said, “If things go south, the Quarry family could be like the Larkin family. Just watch. Imogen isn’t one to mess with. If Yorick can’t claim the Quarry family, she’ll destroy it rather than leave it to Thane’s illegitimate son.”

For years, Thane and Imogen seemed rock solid.

And now? A son older than Yorick and Frost shows up out of nowhere. What a slap in the face, right?

Stella nodded. “Yeah. It could get messier than the Larkin family.”

The Larkin family was a mess, with Cloudia having no real standing against Blaise. So in any confrontation, Cloudia barely had a chance to fight back.

But Imogen was another story. She had a lot of influence in both the company and the family. If it came to a showdown, it would be far more dramatic than anything the Larkin Group had seen.

As Susanna was about to add something, Ronald’s voice cut in. “Star, it’s time to go.”

Both Stella and Susanna turned to look at him.

Stella asked, “Did Hull agree to let Susie go with us?”

Susanna perked up at this. “Wait. I need to check with Hull about my mom.”

Barnaby had mentioned something earlier, but before she could follow up, Ronald had arrived.

“Hold on a sec,” Susanna said before bolting upstairs, her footsteps echoing in the hallway.

Chapter 537

Stella had been trying to get some news about Lacey for a while now, and she figured if there was anything to know, Ronald would have the scoop.

Shifting her gaze from the stairs, she approached Ronald, “So, what did Hull say?”

Ronald had come himself to pick her up; surely Hull couldn’t keep Susanna any longer.

When Stella thought she could finally take Susanna home without a hitch, Ronald’s deep voice interrupted her. “He’s quite fond of Susanna.

Stella blinked. “What?”

What was that supposed to mean? Fond of Susanna? Like in the way she was thinking?

Wait a minute. Seriously? Fond of Susanna?

Hull? The same Hull who had seen every gorgeous, leggy woman out there with stunning figures? And now he’s saying he’s into Susanna?

Stella wasn’t buying it. She shot Ronald a glare. “Are you pulling my leg?”

Previously, they had suspected Susanna had ties with a shady group called Black Gate, and now he was saying Hull liked her?

Hull had to be bluffing! Either Ronald was trying to trick her, or Hull was fooling Ronald, or they were both in on it together.

But convincing Stella that this was the truth? Not a chance.

Before Ronald could respond, Stella declared, “I’m not that gullible. I’m telling you, I’m taking Susie with me today.”

Stella wasn’t having it. Did she look easy to fool? Or had Ronald fallen for Hull’s tricks? The latter seemed unlikely, as Hull wouldn’t dare deceive Ronald. So, they must be in cahoots.

“Star,” Ronald sighed.

Stella said firmly, “I don’t care. I’m taking Susie with me. You heard her. She’s scared out of her wits around Hull.”

The thought of Susanna crying over the phone, sounding so helpless, made Stella all the more determined not to leave her behind.

Ronald rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on.

Meanwhile, in the room upstairs, Susanna was grappling with Hull’s words. “I told you, I have nothing to do with this Black Gate nonsense. You can’t keep me here for that.”

Yes, she was being held. Panic gripped her.

Stella had tried to take her away, yet he had flat-out refused. Who else could get her out of Hull’s clutches if Stella couldn’t?

Hull’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Until we get to the bottom of this, you can’t leave.”

“I’ve told you I’m not involved,” Susanna protested,

Hull gave her a long, introspective look. “We’re not exactly on trusting terms.”

Susanna was exasperated.

“And your mother…” Hull began, catching Susanna’s full attention.

Her ears perked up at the mention of her mother, but Hull paused, leaving Susanna hanging.

“What about my mom?” she pressed, anxiety tightening her chest. Hull redirected, “First, you need to send Stella home.”

Susanna was shocked. What did sending Star away have to do with her mom? Still, the mention of her mother had her eyes wide with hope.

Hull must have news. Otherwise, why would he have Barnaby fetch her?

Seeing Hull keeping mum, Susanna grew more desperate. “Where is she?”

No one knew how much she had agonized over the last few days and how terrifying it was to be around Hull’s world while worrying about her mother’s safety. The whole situation had erupted out of nowhere, and she was still in the dark about what had transpired.

But whatever it was that made Tania rush her to Ferrowland, her mother was unreachable.

It didn’t take a genius to figure out something bad had happened. Finally, Susanna got a lead.

Susanna took a deep breath. “Mr. Miguel.”

Hull’s gaze shifted away. “Send Stella home first.”

His voice was low but firm, making it clear that Susanna wasn’t leaving.

Feeling cornered, Susanna paced the room, but seeing Hull’s stubbornness, she relented and headed for the door. “I’ll go now.”

Regardless of anything else, her mother’s whereabouts were paramount. She needed to know, and if enduring Hull’s presence was the price, she’d pay it.

Downstairs, Stella sulked on the couch, her face turned away, arms crossed defiantly.

Ronald tried to appease her, “Susanna can’t leave today. Go home with me.”

“No way,” Stella huffed.

Ronald rubbed his forehead in frustration.

Before he could continue, Susanna’s voice came from the stairs,

“Star, you should go home.”

Chapter 538

When Stella heard Susanna’s voice, she lifted her head. “Huh?”

“Oh, just go back. Everything’s fine here,” Susanna insisted.

Stella couldn’t believe her ears. Wasn’t this the same person who had been calling her multiple times a day, crying her eyes out? And now she was saying everything was fine?

“Did Hull threaten you?” Stella asked, her voice laced with concern.

“What? No, it’s not that. I can’t really explain it right now, but you should head back,” Susanna replied, sounding a bit flustered.

“I’ll call you if anything happens, okay? Now go on, shoo!” Susanna added, trying to sound reassuring.

Stella was still in disbelief. Was this really the same Susie who had sobbed on the phone, begging Stella to return and take her away? And now she was telling her to leave?

As Susanna turned to walk away, Stella called out, “Wait.”

Susanna turned back, looking a bit puzzled.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with me?” Stella asked again.

Susanna nodded firmly. “Yeah, I’m sure.”

Stella was baffled. “So Hull isn’t threatening you?”

Susanna shook her head. “Nope.”

Stella was at a loss for words. This was quite the turnaround. Just moments ago, Susanna clung to her, crying and pleading not to be left behind.

Susanna rubbed her hands together nervously. “Just go back for now, okay?”

Her tone was resolute, even if her eyes betrayed a hint of uncertainty. Stella didn’t believe her, but Susanna didn’t say a word, nor would she leave with her.

As Susanna started to head back to Hull’s room, Stella stopped her again, “Wait.”

Susanna turned again, her patience wearing thin.

“Listen, from now on, don’t get involved with anything related to Hull. Just… do nothing, okay?”

Susanna hesitated, then nodded. “Okay.”

“I mean it, Susie. Don’t lift a finger. Not even to pour a glass of water, Stella insisted.

Susanna’s lips twitched in a wry smile, then she nodded more vigorously. “Got it.”

Stella was right, after all. There was no need to be overly helpful or involved. Just because Hull had helped her out once in Portis City didn’t mean she had to play housekeeper. There were plenty of ways to repay kindness without overextending herself.

With that, Susanna returned to Hull’s room.

Ronald took Stella’s hand. “Let’s go.”

After that, he gently pulled her toward the door.

Stella mumbled, “Do you think Hull threatened Susie? I mean, did he?” Ronald turned to her with a soft, affectionate smile. “With you here, who would dare threaten her?”

Stella paused, considering. “True. Even if it’s Hull himself, he’d have to show some respect.”

But something wasn’t adding up. “When I told Hull I was taking Susie, he flat out refused.”

Ronald led Stella out of the house and into their car, not bothering to answer her question further. Instead, he pulled her into his lap as they settled into the back seat.

“Hey, what are you doing? Let me sit by myself,” Stella protested, squirming a bit.

Ronald brushed off her complaint with a gentle chuckle. “The medical team is ready. We’ll do a check-up first, okay?”

Stella glanced down. “But I’m hungry.”

It was already midday. Stella had planned to pick up Susanna and head straight back to the Quinn family, but things hadn’t gone as

planned, and she hadn’t even had a bite to eat.

Hearing the plaintive tone in her voice, Ronald laughed. “Fine, let’s eat first.”

“Home-cooked meal?” she asked.

“Yeah, home-cooked,” Ronald confirmed.

They were close enough now, and homemade food sounded just perfect.

Their car glided smoothly along the familiar road. As they drove past the palm trees lining the street, even the scent in the air felt nostalgically familiar.

Half an hour later, they reached a hill on the city’s outskirts. As they wound their way up, the entire skyline of Ferrowland came into view.

It was Stella’s favorite spot whenever she went out, especially at night when the city lights spread out below like a twinkling blanket.

Leaning against the car window, Stella felt Ronald wrap his arms around her again.

“What are you daydreaming about?” he teased.

“I’m planning where to eat over the next few days,” she retorted with a playful grin.

“Ha!” Ronald laughed softly, indulging her. Her appetite had returned now that they were back.

“You little rascal. If we find out you’re pregnant, you won’t be able to eat out all the time,” Ronald chided gently, planting a kiss on the back of her neck.

The touch tickled, and Stella squirmed, ending up nestled against Ronald’s chest.

Their eyes met, and Stella’s gaze was so tender it made Ronald’s heart melt. He leaned in, capturing her lips with his own.

Stella clung to his shirt, feeling a bit flustered. “Stop…”

Chapter 539

As the car wound its way up the hill, Stella couldn’t help but feel butterflies in her stomach. She was almost home, and there was a good chance she’d have to face a big scene once she got there.

Even though things had been fine when she was in Portis City, the thought of confronting her mother, Lottie, made her nervous.

Sensing her tension, Ronald chuckled softly, “Nervous, are you?”

Stella quickly turned her head away, trying to sound nonchalant. “No, not at all.”

The car reached the top of the hill, and the first thing that came into view was the expansive horse ranch. Not far away, the grandiose Quinn family manor stood, its towers seemingly touching the sky. It was a sight that filled anyone with awe and admiration.

The Quinn family held a prominent position in Ferrowland, just like their castle commanded the landscape.

As the convoy approached, the electronic gates recognized them and slowly swung open, revealing a line of security personnel in black uniforms. It was a testament to the exclusivity of the Quinn family, an impenetrable fortress to most.

After another five minutes, they finally arrived at the mansion’s entrance. The butler, accompanied by a row of maids, stood waiting respectfully. As the car stopped, the butler stepped forward to open the door.

“Welcome home,” he greeted with a bow.

Ronald exited first, extending his hand toward Stella. She placed her hand in his large, warm one, and he effortlessly helped her out of the car.

Usually composed, the butler couldn’t hide the emotion in his eyes upon seeing Stella.

“Miss Stella, you’ve finally come home. It hasn’t felt the same without you around these past few years,” he said, his voice thick with emotion.

Stella smiled sweetly, “It’s good to see you, Harlan.”

Harlan, in his fifties, returned her smile warmly. “Come on in. Your mother’s waiting.”

Ronald adjusted her coat, despite her protests, “I’m not cold.”

The climate in Ferrowland was milder than the chillier Portis City.

Ronald held her hand as they walked inside.

The maids greeted them warmly along the way, genuinely pleased to see Stella back. She had always been kind to the staff, earning their affection. Of course, there were a few who weren’t as fond of her, viewing her as an outsider. But due to Ronald and the Quinn family’s protective stance, they kept their opinions to themselves. Even those bribed by outside influences to cause trouble for Stella didn’t last long before Ronald or Mrs. Quinn kicked them out.

As they finally approached the living quarters where Lottie spent most of her time, Stella smelled the mouthwatering aroma of food, which instantly triggered her appetite.

Lottie’s voice floated over, “I hope Star still likes these dishes. Ronald mentioned her tastes might’ve changed in Portis City.”

“Anything you prepare, ma’am, I’m sure she’ll love. No matter where you go, there’s nothing like a home-cooked meal,” Mabel, Lottie’s trusted companion, reassured her.

Lottie nodded, a touch of pride in her voice. “You’re right. Home is always best. I can’t believe the nerve of those people in Portis City, putting my Star through such an ordeal. I would never let anything happen to her.”

Mabel chimed in, “But ma’am, you and Mr. Quinn took care of them, didn’t you? They won’t dare try anything again.”

Chapter 540

“But I’m still mad.”

“Yes, yes. Our poor Miss Star sure had a rough time out there,” Mabel said, her voice full of sympathy.

Lottie said, “Exactly. Thank goodness that sharp little mind of hers didn’t fall for any of those knuckleheads outside. She’s got quite the discerning eye.”

Mabel agreed, “Of course! Ronald’s been treating Star like a treasure all these years. No way she’d be interested in anyone else.”

Hearing this, Lottie seemed to relax a bit.

“Ronald’s effort wasn’t in vain after all,” she added.

They were chatting away in the familiar Ferrowland language.

On the way back, Stella had been worried about how to face Lottie regarding her situation with Ronald. But the conversation between Lottie and Mabel made her worries vanish.

Ronald glanced at her. “Feeling less nervous now?”

Stella nodded. “Yeah, much better.”

With Lottie’s words in mind, what was there to worry about? All she needed to do was apologize and be a bit humble.

This was the Quinn family-Stella’s vision of home. Ever since she was little, no matter what mistakes she made, she believed everything could be fixed with a sincere apology.

It was unlike the Larkin family in Portis City, where everything was so complicated. At first, Stella was baffled by their convoluted ways, but she eventually realized that their concept of family was… quite different.

Lottie and Mabel continued chatting, “Will Star like this? What about this one?”

After being apart for years, Lottie was anxious, consulting Mabel on everything, worried that Stella might not like any of it.

Before Mabel could respond, Stella’s voice sounded, “I love them all.”

Lottie was facing away from the door. Upon hearing Stella’s voice, her body stiffened slightly.

Stella expected her to turn around instantly, and she was ready to run into her arms. But the anticipated warm welcome didn’t come.

Lottie remained with her back to Stella, and a pang of anxiety hit Stella again. Then, she noticed Lottie’s shoulders were shaking.

Stella’s heart clenched. She stepped forward slowly. “Mom.”

Lottie still didn’t turn around. As Stella drew nearer, she could see more clearly how Lottie’s shoulders trembled.

This time, Stella didn’t hesitate. She closed the distance in a few strides, wrapping her arms around Lottie from behind.

“Mom, I’m back.” Her voice was soft, tugging at the heartstrings.

Lottie turned around then, pulling Stella into a tight embrace. “You little brat! Do I have to send someone to fetch you home because you forgot the way?”

There was a hint of reproach in her voice.

Lottie was tall. And Ronald had perfectly inherited her and Mr. Quinn’s excellent genes. So, Stella always felt small in front of Ronald, and so did Lottie. She was a little taller than before, reaching up to Lottie’s neck this time.

Hearing Lottie’s gentle chiding, Stella nuzzled against her neck. “Please don’t be mad, Mom. It’s my fault.”

“Hmph, I’m not forgiving you if you don’t explain everything today.”

Stella was stunned.

Lottie continued, “And did you call someone else ‘Mom’?”

Stella’s lips twitched.

Someone else? Did she mean Cloudia?

“I swear, I didn’t.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 351, to 360) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 351

“It doesn’t matter how many beautiful girls he has met, as long as you are his favorite,” said Celia.

Kate grinned. “That’s true. I outshone all of the beautiful ladies because I am cheeky enough.”

Before she could finish speaking, Celia knocked on her lightly.

“Don’t feel too proud. Fate brought you and Alfred together. Otherwise, he wouldn’t even look at you. I bet the other women didn’t mind their dignity either when they pursued him.”

Grace was noble enough, yet even she put her dignity and pride away when she chased after Alfred.

Kate thought about it and nodded. “That’s true. Fate matters more. Alfred and I are just meant for each other.” Last life they missed each other. She wouldn’t let it happen again. If there was a next life, she would choose him too.

“When your in-laws arrive, mind your language. I don’t mind but they would,” Celia reminded.

“Mom, I understand,” Kate said.

“Is your in-laws treating you better?” Celia asked with concern.

Kate said honestly, “My father-in-law is nice to me. He is open-minded. But Alfred’s mother doesn’t like me. Alfred even argued with her for me.”

After a pause, she continued, “I didn’t spend any effort to improve our relationship. So I guess my mother-in-law still sees me the old way. It’s normal that she doesn’t like me. I need to spend more time with her. I believe her attitude would change.”

She thought that even if Lena wouldn’t accept her by then, at least she tried.

But now, she didn’t do anything, so it made sense that Lena didn’t like her.

“I’m glad to hear that. Try to get along with her for now. If she wouldn’t accept you, just keep a distance from her. There’s no need to be humble. Kate, the threshold of the Davidson family is too high. Although we are rich, we are far from the Davidson family. Your dad and I can’t help you even if we want to. You can only rely on yourself. But we will always be your backing. If you’re unhappy in the Davidson family or don’t want to stay there anymore, just divorce Mr. Davidson. Your Dad and I can support you for the rest of your life.”

Kate was touched. She turned around, hugged Celia, and said emotionally, “Mom, thank you. I won’t let myself suffer. If I really can’t stand it, I’ll leave. I won’t suffer. However, Mr. Davidson treats me very well. With him protecting me, I’ll be well in the Davidson family.”

Celia sighed. “That’s because he can’t be a man. Other women don’t want to live like widows for the rest of their lives. If he was a normal man, even if he was in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, there would be a lot of women fighting to marry him. He would probably cheat.” “Mom,” Kate whispered something into Celia’s ear.

Celia widened her eyes in surprise and asked in surprise,” Really?”

“Of course. Why would I lie to you? Don’t worry about me. My marriage with Mr. Davidson will be very happy. We will be happy for the rest of our lives.”

Alfred did not have much interest in women. Yet once he was in love, he would be loyal for all his life. Kate felt lucky.

She was grateful to be reborn and have the chance to make up for the mistakes she made in her past life and prevent the tragedies from happening.

Celia beamed. “That’s great.” Soon, her smile stiffened again.

Kyla’s words echoed in her mind. If the person in front of her was not Kate, the real Kate must have been killed by her. If that was true, then Alfred was in love with the fake Kate.

Celia knew how protective Alfred was. If their guess was right, then she would have no chance to take revenge for her daughter.

“Mom, what’s wrong?” Kate noticed that Celia’s smile froze and asked with concern. “Does something bother you?”

Celia smiled and shook her head. “I’m fine.”

She raised her hand and touched Kate’s face, wondering if plastic surgery was so advanced nowadays, as she couldn’t find anything unnatural.

She decided to endure it for the time being.

When Alfred’s parents left, she would have the DNA test and the result should be received within days. All would come to light next week.

Thinking of this, Celia returned to normal. She held Kate’s hand and said gently, “Let’s go downstairs. The Davidsons should be here soon.”

Kate nodded and went downstairs with Celia.

People were still chatting downstairs. They all turned to the stairs when they heard the sound.

Kate, who had been meticulously dressed up, impressed everyone.

Kyla gripped her phone tightly in jealousy.

Kate was a beauty. Kyla knew that when the two of them changed their identities. In the past, Kate’s temperament was not as good as hers, but not anymore.

She heard that Alfred had sent Kate to the best etiquette school in Sherpsel and even made special courses for her. “Kate, if we hadn’t been siblings for more than 20 years, I wouldn’t have dared to recognize you,” Robert teased after recovering from his shock.

Beside him, Ryan looked deeply at the beauty in his heart.

For the past two decades, Kate had been his sister. His feelings changed when he knew that Kate and her were not related by blood. Yet when he first saw Alfred, he knew he and Kate could only be siblings. He had no chance to win Alfred.

Kate was too innocent to notice Ryan’s change. Yet Alfred noticed it as soon as he met Ryan. He didn’t like it when Ryan and Kate stayed alone.

Suppressing the jealousy in his heart, Ryan smiled when Robert nudged him. “Kate is beautiful. Now with this beautiful dress and delicate makeup, she looks like an angel.”

Kyla pouted when she heard her brothers praising Kate.

“Sir, Madam.” A servant walked in with a smile on her face.” Mr. Davidson arrived. There are a lot of cars and a lot of stuff.”

The servant smiled and said, “It’s grand.”

It alarmed the Sutton family’s neighbors. Everyone was watching.

Alfred’s parents have prepared generous gifts for their first visit to their in-laws. Alfred had James prepare many gifts too. And they came together, so there were a lot of gifts in total.

He wanted everyone to be envious of Kate.

Leland immediately stood up and said to Faulkner, ” Faulkner, let’s go out and welcome our in-laws.”

Faulkner was a little nervous for once, but he quickly calmed down. He stood up and nodded, asking the Stuttons to go before he and his wife.

Leland was glad to hear that.

受

Chapter 352

Kate followed her parents out to welcome the Davidsons.

Kyla pursed her lips and muttered something. But her voice was too low so no one heard her.

She was jealous of Kate.

She thought that although Kate would live like a widow after marrying Alfred, Alfred was very supportive of Kate. In comparison, Chris never supported her that way. He had even been avoiding her in recent days, which made Kyla very angry.

Chris and Melanie’s wedding was in two days. Kyla had known from Grace’s Instagram that Chris had been with Melanie and they had taken wedding photos. The photos were beautiful.

It wasn’t easy for Kyla to control herself not to cause destruction when she saw her man taking wedding photos with another woman.

She knew that if she did so, not only would she look like a fool but also lose Chris. So she could only suppress her anger.

“Urgh.” Kyla suddenly felt nauseous. She immediately covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom.

Ryan and Robert looked at each other.

“Ryan, what’s wrong with Kyla?” Robert asked with concern.

“Who knows? She might have caught a cold. She doesn’t look well the whole time,” Ryan said calmly. “She doesn’t like us to meddle in her matters. Don’t ask her, lest she feel annoyed.”

Ryan had spent some time with Kyla and knew that Kyla and Chris were in contact. Thinking of this, he had an idea. He suspected that Kyla had been pregnant.

However, since Kyla did not treat him as an older brother, he didn’t bother himself with her business. Even if he wanted to, Kyla wouldn’t let him. So he preferred not to make himself awkward.

“Ryan, should we go out? I’ve long heard that Mr. Davidson was an amazing person but have never got the chance to meet him in person.” Robert got up and wanted to go out. “He’s just a human like us,” Ryan said as he walked outside. Robert immediately followed him.

“If you see Mr. Davidson, just say hello. Don’t spout nonsense. He is quite scary. We can’t help Kate, we’d better not cause trouble for her,” Ryan reminded Robert. He was afraid that Robert would say the wrong thing and affect Kate’s image in front of her in-laws.

Although they lived in Garcia Village, which was very far from Sherpsel, Alfred was a big shot. Anything related to him could be posted on the internet. And there had already been a lot of gossip about him.

The latest gossip related to Alfred was about his marriage and the fact that his parents never visited Kate’s parents. Many said it was probably because the Davidsons were not content with Kate.

Ryan was furious. He wanted to argue with the people online and tell them that his sister would be happy.

“I understand. You’ve warned me before we got here. I’m not a three-year-old child.” Robert felt rather helpless.

The brothers left the main house and saw Alfred and his family getting out of the car.

To how much he valued Kate, Alfred asked his two younger brothers and one younger sister to put off everything and come with them.

Lena didn’t like the idea. But in the end, she gave in. Her son was in love with Kate, and there wasn’t anything she could do. But she had to admit that Kate wasn’t completely useless. At least Kate had persuaded Alfred to do the rehabilitation. And now, he could walk a few steps by himself without the wheelchair. Thinking of that, Lena gave in.

Lena’s expression softened a lot when she saw that the Sutton family had all come out to welcome them.

Austin had said, that the Sutton family did not mind that Alfred, was impotent, they should not mind that Kate grew up in the countryside either.

‘But Alfred isn’t impotent. So all in all, Kate is just lucky.’ Lena’s mood became bad again when she thought of this. “Mom,” Cynthia called out sweetly.

Lena came back to her senses. Her tense expression eased up again and she smiled.

She also had a daughter. When Cynthia got married in the future, she did not want to see her future in-laws pulling a long face.

“Mom, Kate is so beautiful today. Look, Alfred couldn’t move his eyes from her.” Cynthia teased her brother in a low voice.

She noticed that Lena’s face had suddenly tensed up and said that to erase the tension. She didn’t want to Lena to be mean to the Suttons. Alfred and Kate would be upset.

“Wasn’t she prettier at Grace’s birthday party?”

Lena did not attend Grace’s birthday party, but she knew that Kate had dressed up very well that night. Her old friends said that Kate looked like a fairy with a bit of makeup.

Cynthia smiled. “Yes, yes, yes. That night, She was also very beautiful that night. She almost overshadowed Grace.” “No matter how pretty she is, in my eyes, you are always prettier,” Lena said proudly. She had three sons and a daughter. All of them were stunning in appearance.

“Mom.” Cynthia could not help but laugh.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.” Leland and Celia walked over with smiles on their faces.

Cynthia moved aside from her mom immediately upon seeing that. Lena and Austin politely greeted back.

Seeing that the Davidson family’s bodyguards had started to move the gifts, Leland said to Austin, “Mr. Davidson, you didn’t have to prepare so many gifts.”

Austin smiled and said, “It’s nothing special. I hope you’ll like them.”

“Sure, I appreciate it,” said Leland:

When the Sutton family’s neighbors heard that these gifts were only gifts prepared by the Davidson family for his in-laws, they were all amazed.

They couldn’t imagine how precious the wedding gifts would be. It seemed like it was just a rumor that the Davidson family didn’t like Kate. If it was true, they wouldn’t have prepared such generous gifts.

People would spread the rumor must be jealous of Kate.

The Sutton family’s neighbors all got along well with Kate. They found her more polite than Kyla, although she grew up in the countryside.

“Mom, Dad.” Kate greeted Alfred’s parents politely.

After receiving a response, she introduced her adoptive parents to her in-laws. “Dad, Mom, these are my adoptive parents.”

She noticed that they had been smiling awkwardly while her parents and in-laws were greeting each other. Celia and Leland had probably forgotten to introduce them to the Davidsons because they were nervous in front of the Davidsons.

That should be the reason why they had forgotten to introduce her adoptive parents.

Kate did not want to question her biological parents, so she introduced her adoptive parents to her in-laws.

Chapter 353

“Mr. Garcia, Mrs. Garcia. Hello.” Lena spoke first with a smile.

Austin immediately said, “Honey, they are also our in-laws.” He then reached out and held Faulkner’s hand. He said to Faulkner with the same attitude as he did to Leland, “Hello, in-laws!”

“Mr. Davidson. We don’t deserve that.”

Austin’s attitude towards the Garcia family surprised and touched Mr. Gu.

“Of course, of course.”

The Garcia family raised Kate.

As long as Kate still acknowledged the Garcia family, the Garcia family would be their in-law.

“Dad, Mom.”

Alfred was pushed over by Theo. There was a smile on his handsome face. Leland and Celia rarely had the chance to see Alfred’s smile. So they felt a little flattered.

They still could not face Alfred calmly due to his status.

Leland and Celia greeted back.

Alfred looked at Anna and Faulkner and called out, “Dad, Mom.”

Anna and Faulkner greeted back too.

Alfred had arranged for someone to pick them up overnight. Just this alone made Faulkner very satisfied with his son-in-law, Alfred.

“It’s hot outside. Let’s talk inside.” Leland invited everyone into the house.

The group entered the house.

Kate deliberately waited for Alfred.

“Kate, I’ll leave my brother to you.” Theo tactfully made room for Kate.

Kate smiled at Theo.

After everyone entered the house, Kate pushed Alfred into the house slowly. She said gratefully, “Hubby, thank you for bringing my parents and two brothers over.”

Last night, she had been drained of all her energy by his desires. She did not even have the chance to tell him her extravagant hopes.

Yet he brought her adoptive parents over without her telling him so.

“I am your husband. There’s no need for such formalities. I know that in your heart, you’re closer to your adoptive parents. And they raised you for 25 years, so of course, they should be here,” said Alfred.

“Honey, you’re so nice and considerate,” said Kate.

It was just that he was a little rough in bed. Now, her waist was still a little sore.

Alfred raised his head and looked at Kate with a burning gaze. He felt that her looks had increased by several levels in just two hours.

However, Kate was naturally beautiful. Even without makeup, he could not take his eyes off her.

Alfred was so in love with Kate that he found her perfect. In his eyes, Kate was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Honey. Will I get a reward for being so kind and considerate?” Alfred asked.

Kate smiled. Her face was red as she whispered, “A lot of people are watching.”

The bodyguards were still moving gifts in and out.

There were several cars of gifts. Kate also understood that it was Alfred’s wish as well.

“Are you afraid of being seen? When you tore open my clothes and bit me, my bodyguards were all present. There were a lot of people. Why didn’t you mind it then?” asked Alfred.

Kate was speechless.

He would never forget how she tore his shirt, bit him, and forced him to marry her.

“Honey, come, give me a kiss. Show me your love.”

Kate was speechless, couldn’t believe that the cheeky man in front of her was Alfred, who usually seemed cold and aloof.

When the bodyguards moved another batch of things into the house, Kate took the opportunity to lower her head and kiss Alfred on the cheek.

“Stop,” Alfred called for a halt.

Kate stopped.

He maintained his posture of raising his head, his eyes burning. “Honey, where did you kiss me?”

“I did anyway,” Kate said.

“I’ll punish you by kissing me ten more times for kissing me in the wrong place. If you kiss me wrongly again, I don’t mind teaching you what a kiss is.”

Kate’s face flushed red.

Her blushing face was even more charming. It made Alfred, who had taken chowder last night, want to take her to the bedroom again.

He thought, ‘That damn chowder is too effective. A normal man should never take it.’

“Honey…” Alfred called out again.

Kate did not give him another chance to speak. She shamelessly covered his mouth and playfully traced his lips. When he wanted to hug her tightly and deepen the kiss, she quickly pulled away, making him moan in dissatisfaction. She giggled and pushed him away.

Alfred wanted to “teach” her a lesson, but he did not have the chance because she pushed him into the house.

Everyone in the room was watching.

No matter how arrogant Alfred was, he could not ravage Kate in front of her parents and brothers.

He decided to save the punishment for the night.

He must make sure that she can’t get out of bed for the next three days and nights.

When the parents of the two families met, they naturally mentioned the wedding date.

Of course, what Sutton family wanted the wedding to be held as soon as possible.

Austin smiled and said, “We also want to hold the wedding earlier for the two children, but Alfred told me that he hoped it to be held when he could walk like a normal person. He wants Kate to have a perfect wedding. Kate, what do you think?” Austin asked Kate gently.

“Dad, I agree with Alfred.” She and Alfred had also discussed the wedding.

Austin nodded and looked at Leland and Faulkner. “In-laws, let’s respect their decision. We’re already preparing for the wedding and making arrangements. It can be held as soon as Alfred returns to normal.”

Austin knew through James that Alfred had been silently preparing for the wedding gift.

“Yes, let’s respect the two children’s decision. Anyway, they’ve already registered their marriage. It doesn’t matter when the wedding is held.”

Since they had registered, they were lawful husband and wife now. The wedding wouldn’t change anything.

Kyla listened the entire time. She did not dare to say a word. She was afraid of Alfred.

The gifts that the Davidson family brought filled the entire hall. Kyla’s heart ached. She was jealous. ‘Why couldn’t Chris do the same for me?’

Although Mrs. Cohen had once brought people to propose marriage on Chris’ behalf, she did so just to take revenge on the Sutton family. It was not sincere.

Kyla was no longer the Sutton family’s daughter. Unless she could kick Kate out and inherit the Sutton family, Mrs. Cohen’s attitude towards her would not be the same as before.

‘Mrs. Cohen is a very realistic person. Kyla thought Melanie wouldn’t have a good time having such a mother-in-law. After I take over the Sutton family and Chris takes over the Cohen Group with Melanie’s help, we will celebrate. By then, Mrs. Cohen would think differently of me. Beside. I am carrying Chris’ baby!’

After talking about the wedding, the three families continued to praise each other until they finished their meal.

Kate never saw this side of her in-laws. She leaned close to Alfred’s ear and whispered, “Perhaps this is what parents do.”

Chapter 354

Alfred chuckled softly and agreed with her.

After the meal, although the elders of the two families stopped praising each other’s children for being outstanding, they still chatted happily.

Kyla looked at everyone chatting and laughing. Her beautiful eyes flickered. Soon, she thought of a way to make the Davidson family feel stifled. She got up and went into the bathroom.

As soon as she entered the bathroom, she took out her phone and called Chris.

Chris probably wasn’t with Melanie at this moment as he quickly answered Kyla’s call.

“Kyla, what’s wrong?” Chris asked gently, “You miss me, right? I miss you too, but I really have no time for you these days. Don’t worry, I won’t be busy for long.”

After the wedding and the honeymoon, his life would return to normal. He would spend time with Kyla, the mother of his child.

“Chris, come to my house immediately. I don’t need you to do anything. Just come over. You don’t have to enter the house. Just wait at the entrance of the villa,” said Kyla.

Chris asked suspiciously, “Why?” Soon, he said, “Your parents know about us. If I wait at your door, your mom could kick me out.”

“No, I’m home.”

“You’re at home? Are you feeling unwell? Is it the baby?” Chris asked nervously.

“It’s fine. Don’t ask so many questions. Come over now and do as I say. Wait at the entrance of my villa. You don’t have to do anything else. If you don’t come over, I’ll go to the hospital and kill the child.” Kyla used the child in her belly to threaten Chris.

“Kyla.”

Chris said in a low voice, “Alright, I’ll go over now. Don’t be, angry. It will affect your health and our child.”

Although he could not publicize his relationship with Kyla, he valued his first child very much and secretly bought many parenting books to learn how to be a good dad.

While shopping with Melanie, he also often stopped at the children’s clothing store.

If not for the fact that he was afraid that Melanie would become suspicious, he really wanted to buy clothes and toys for the child.

“Then hurry up and come over. As long as you come over, I won’t be angry.” Kyla said. ‘But someone else would.’

Everyone in Sherpsel knew how Kate treated Chris.

She did not believe that Alfred and his parents wouldn’t overthink if they saw Chris at the entrance of the Sutton Villa.

Kyla just wanted to ruin Kate’s day and make her sad.

When Celia was combing Kate’s hair, she pulled Kate’s hair. Kyla was peeping at the door and saw it.

She knew that Celia took her words seriously and was prepared to secretly take Kate’s hair for another DNA test.

After hanging up the phone, Kyla stuffed the phone back into her pocket and walked to the basin. She turned on the tap and washed her hands. She looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly smiled.

When her adoptive mother took Kate’s hair for a DNA test, she would ask her acquaintances to keep an eye on it. If the result was negative, she didn’t have to do anything. If the result was positive, she would make it negative.

Kyla’s mood became better when she thought of that. Soon, she left the washroom.

Kate took a few more glances at her. She felt that Kyla was too quiet today.

Kyla was very afraid of Alfred. Every time she saw Alfred, her legs would go weak. Kate thought that Kyla’s silence was because Alfred was present.

The parents chatted for a while. Lena quietly tugged at her husband and reminded him that it was time to go back.

Austin discreetly looked at the time. It was past three in the afternoon.

“In-laws.” Austin smiled and said to Leland, “It’s getting late. We should go back.”

Olivia was still waiting for them at home.

Olivia was especially happy to know that Alfred was still a normal man. While she was happy, she was also angry that Kate was fickle and shamelessly married Alfred. Otherwise, as long as she revealed some news, many rich young ladies with better conditions than Kate would be willing to marry Alfred.

Renee persuaded her. Olivia sighed, “Is it really fate?”

She didn’t do anything else.

“In-law, why don’t you stay for dinner?” Leland and his wife tried to persuade the Davidsons to stay.

Austin naturally declined.

Knowing that they could no longer keep them, Celia quickly asked the servants to bring over the gifts they prepared for the Davidsons.

Knowing that this was a custom, the Davidson family did not reject the gift.

“Dad, Mom, you guys go back first. I’ll go back after dinner with Kate.”

Kate did not want to go back yet. Alfred was on the same side as his wife to prevent her from being hated by his mother.

Lena wanted to say something, but Austin said before her,” Alright, you two can come back later. We’ll go back now.”

The Garcia family people here, it was normal that Kate wanted to stay for a bit longer. Austin understood.

Everyone smiled and chatted as they left the main house. The Sutton family sent them to the entrance.

When they went out, they saw a car parked at the entrance of the Sutton. A man was leaning against the front of the car.

The Davidson family did not recognize him, but the Sutton family recognized at a glance that it was Chris.

Leland’s expression darkened. ‘What is this bastard doing here? He had lied to Kate and harmed Kyla too. I forgave him only because Kyla begged. How dare he come here now, at this moment?’

Celia was also extremely nervous. She was worried that her in-laws would misunderstand Kate, but she could not explain anything. She could only scold Chris in her heart.

Chris was quite surprised to see so many people come out. When he found out that the people who were sent out were Alfred’s family, he finally understood why Kyla urged him to come over immediately.

Knowing that Kyla wanted him to annoy the Davidsons, Chris was a little angry and upset.

He looked at Kate, who was dressed up. She was twice as good-looking as before. As she pushed Mr. Davidson, the couple looked exceptionally compatible.

She smiled sweetly at Mr. Davidson.

She was very considerate towards Mr. Davidson.

These should have belonged to him…

Unknowingly, she had left him. When she looked at him again, her eyes were filled with resentment and hatred.

She was no longer the Kate who was obedient and fawning over him.

No one spoke to Chris. The Davidson family got into the car in the courtyard. Soon, several luxury cars drove out of the Sutton family one after another.

Chris knew he’d better not get in the way, so he drove his car to the side of the road and parked it.

When Lena passed by Chris, she suddenly rolled down the window and stuck her head out to ask, “Mr. Cohen, is it you?”

Chris quickly put on a smile. “It’s me.”

Lena snorted and rolled up the window.

She said to her husband, “Austin, look at your good daughter-in-law. She is in contact with Elijah. And you said Elijah did so because he wanted to ruin Alfred’s life. What about Chris now? I don’t think he has the gut to go against Alfred.”

Chapter 355

“Chris is here clearly because of his lingering feelings for your good daughter-in-law. Kate used to love Chris with such humility; everyone in Sherpsel knew that. Suddenly, she marries our son. What does that mean? It must be a conspiracy!” said Lena.

Austin said, “Honey, let’s not jump to conclusions. Maybe Chris didn’t come here for Kate.”

“If he’s not here for Kate, who is he looking for?” Lena was certain that Chris had come for Kate.

“Chris isn’t a good person either. Isn’t he going to hold his wedding with the daughter of the Moore family this Saturday? How dare he come and look for Kate? Both of them are despicable.” Lena gritted her teeth.

If Kate was in front of her, she would definitely slap Kate.’ Bitch! I shouldn’t have been too nice to her.’

The more Lena thought about it, the angrier she became. “Kate is usually at work, so Chris can’t see her. He heard that she had gone back to her parents’ house today, so he hurried over to see her. That must be it.” Lena let her imagination run wild as she speculated about why Chris showed up at the Sutton family’s door today.

Austin looked at his angry wife speechlessly. He wanted to defend Kate but didn’t know how to.

Lena was right. Kate had once loved Chris deeply, and everyone in Sherpsel knew it. It was indeed suspicious that Kate suddenly married their son.

While Lena was furious, Leland and Celia were equally upset. They had all witnessed the moment when Lena rolled down the window. It was clear that their in-laws had misunderstood Chris’s presence as being for Kate.

Celia got someone to bring her a broom. She rushed out aggressively with the broom.

“Mrs. Sutton,” Chris said, noticing Celia’s hostile attitude. He quickly added, “I don’t mean any harm. I’m just passing, by.”

Celia couldn’t be bothered to waste her breath on him. She slapped him and shouted, “Chris, how dare you come to my house! I’ll beat you to a pulp, you scumbag! You bastard! I swear I’ll make you pay!”

He had ruined Kyla and made the Davidsons misunderstand Kate.

Čelia was furious. She did not show any mercy and slapped Chris ruthlessly.

Chris dodged as he retreated, but was still hit countless times.

Anna looked around, wanting to find something convenient to join in the beating of Chris.

The Sutton family’s servant was quick to notice and promptly brought over another broom. Anna grabbed the broom and, despite having just recovered from a car accident, rushed out to join in the beating of Chris.

The others were speechless.

“Ryan, Robert, stop Mom! She hasn’t fully recovered yet!” Kate came to her senses and quickly urged Ryan and

Robert intervenes and stops Anna.

Leland and Faulkner were both concerned that their wives might end up at a disadvantage. They stepped outside, appearing to help break up the fight, but in reality, they were trying to prevent Chris from escaping.

Chris did not expect Kyla to call him over to be attacked by her family.

Kate turned around to grab a basin of water and strode outside. Just as Chris was about to escape into the car in a sorry state, she hurled the basin of water at him.

Splash. Chris was drenched. He raised his hand to wipe the water off his face and growled, “Kate!”

Seeing that Celia was about to hit him again, he quickly grabbed the broom and shouted angrily, “Kate, do you really think I came here to look for you? Don’t flatter yourself. I’m here for Kyla; I…”

Celia couldn’t take the broom back, so she reached out, grabbed the basin from Kate’s hands, and placed it on Chris’s head.

Her action made Chris loosen his grip on the broom, which fell back into Celia’s hands. She struck him hard again and exclaimed, “I’m teaching you a lesson on behalf of Kyla! Who do you think you are? How dare you say that Kate is flattering herself? Pfft, you’re not even worthy of carrying Kate’s shoes! You’ve caused so much trouble for Kyla. I’ve put up with it without confronting you, but now that you’ve come knocking on my door, don’t blame me for being rude. You bastard! I’ll beat you and make you the ugliest groom in history!” Celia cursed as she fought.

Chris felt that Celia had become unhinged. He threw the basin off his head and pushed her away with all his strength. Then, he quickly opened the car door and jumped inside. As Kate tried to grab her mother, Chris sped off wildly, forcing Leland and the others to back away. He turned the car around and took off.

“You bastard, don’t run! I’ll beat you to death!” Celia shouted at the car that was driving away.

Kyla, who was standing on the balcony of her room, was dumbfounded. She did not expect things to develop like this.

Her foster parents and biological parents had ruthlessly beaten Chris to avenge both Kate and her. Especially her foster parents, who had been holding back their anger for a long time; they wished they could tear Chris to shreds.

It was because of Kyla that her adoptive parents were so angry that they did not do anything. Today, she gave her adoptive parents a chance to vent their anger on Chris. Kyla couldn’t find the words to describe her current mood. After a moment, she regained her composure and immediately took out her phone to call Chris, knowing he must think it was her idea. However, Chris didn’t answer her call.

Kyla didn’t give up and kept calling repeatedly. She lost count of how many times she tried, but finally, Chris answered the phone.

“Kyla, are you happy to see me surrounded and beaten by your family? I’ve told you countless times that I had no choice but to marry Melanie. I’ve explained it to you over and over, but you didn’t listen, did you? With only two days left until my wedding, are you intentionally trying to ruin it by letting your family beat me up like this? How did you become so unreasonable? You used to be so calm in the face of trouble; you would never act like this.”

Chris was beaten up for no reason. Although Celia and Anna were just women wielding only brooms, their strikes were fierce and painful, especially to his face. He could feel countless small crisscross marks forming on his skin, and he wasn’t sure if he was bleeding. He didn’t dare to stop and check.

If he bled, it would definitely impact his wedding. He had to do everything possible to cover up the lie and prevent- Melanie from misunderstanding. He wondered where Kyla who had always worked seamlessly with him in the past was.

When Kyla heard Chris’s accusation, she felt both wronged and angry. Suppressing her rage, she replied, “Yes, I’m thrilled to see you surrounded and beaten up! Look at what you’ve made me of. What’s wrong with my family seeking revenge? How dare you blame me for this?”

曲

Chapter 356

“Chris, I became so unreasonable because of you!” said Kyla.

If she hadn’t been schemed against by Chris and lost her virginity to him, she could have turned around to Dominick, her backup, and had a glamorous life. She wouldn’t need Chris, let alone be pregnant with his child.

“Chris, let me tell you, don’t even think about living a peaceful life! I won’t let you!” Kyla hung up after saying that.

As soon as the call ended, Kyla squatted on the balcony, covering her face as she cried. Chris had said she was calm in the past and would never act like this. In the past, she was the only daughter of the Sutton family, the apple of her parents’ eyes, with a bright future ahead of her.

Now, she was the adopted daughter of the Sutton family. Although her adoptive parents treated her well, half of their love naturally went to Kate, their biological daughter. Her future no longer seemed bright; it felt overshadowed by darkness. If she didn’t fight for herself, she would end up with nothing.

No, I won’t let this happen. I’ll take over Sutton Group and everything that was meant to be mine, she thought.

In ancient times, if the kings or queens wanted to ascend to the throne, they had to tread upon the bones of countless people. If she wanted to become the CEO of Sutton Group, she couldn’t count on Leland to hand it over to her. He was planning to send her to Averlon to make room for Kate.

Ring, ring, ring… Her cell phone rang. Kyla glanced at the caller ID. It was Chris. She stood up, wiped her tears, and answered the call with a steady voice.

Chris apologized to her over the phone.

“Chris, what I just said was out of anger. Please don’t take it to heart. We’ve been through so much together, and I don’t want all our efforts to go to waste. Don’t worry, I won’t show up at your wedding venue to cause any trouble,” Kylą said.

Chris shared a lot of sweet nothings over the phone, only ending the call when he felt he had successfully coaxed her. After Kyla hung up, she immediately called Dominick. ” Dominick, are you free now?”

“I am always free when you need me.” Kyla’s eagerness to reach out flattered Dominick.

“Then I’ll wait for you at Starbucks. Dominick, I have a business deal I’d like to discuss with you. I promise I won’t let you down,” said Kyla.

When Dominick heard it was a business matter, he felt a bit disappointed. However, he was still quite happy to have some time alone with Kyla. Smiling, he said, “Alright, I’ll head to Starbucks now.”

“Dominick, I might not make it there until later, so you don’t need to rush.” She had to put on a show for her parents before heading out.

Dominick smiled and said, “It’s fine. I’ll wait for you. No matter how long it takes, I’ll wait.” His words carried a hidden meaning.

Kyla also smiled. “Dominick, I know you’re a patient man.” Kyla thought, ‘I was blind. I treated a man like Dominick as a backup option while falling in love with that scumbag Chris.’

Dominick was flattered.

*****

On the way back home, Kate asked Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, did you misunderstand when you saw Chris?”

Alfred tilted his head, looking at her with a penetrating gaze. “Do you really think I’m the kind of unreasonable person?” he asked. “Don’t forget, I was the one who confirmed Kyla’s pregnancy for you. I even know whose child she’s carrying.” He lightly pinched Kate’s face and added, “That said, I must admit I’m quite pleased to see you splash that basin of water on Chris.”

He almost laughed out loud.

He knew that Kate no longer loved Chris; all her affection was now directed at him. Therefore, Alfred felt a surge of happiness as he watched Kate confront Chris. At that moment, he really wanted to applaud her.

“Your family might have misunderstood.” Before Lena left, she spoke to Chris. Kate knew that today’s efforts might be in vain.

Alfred pulled her close and let her lean on his shoulder. Don’t be afraid,” he said. “With me here, I’ll make my parents understand that this is all a misunderstanding.” To secretly help his beloved wife seek revenge, Alfred had gathered plenty of evidence to prove that Chris and Kyla were lovers, aiming to clear up any misunderstandings about Kate in his parents’ minds.

“If it really comes to that, I’ll show your mother the video of Kyla and Chris cheating. But I wouldn’t want to dirty your mother’s eyes,” said Kate. Lena was a real noblewoman after all.

“Save the video for the wedding in two days. This is a big gift you’ve prepared for them.” Alfred’s eyes were cold. Even if Kate was just dreaming, he had to seek justice for Kate and ruin Chris and Kyla’s reputation.

Alfred didn’t want them to lose everything all at once. He aimed to give them a glimmer of hope first, only to send them to hell when they believed they could reach the top. He thought that the transition from victory to nothingness would hit Chris and Kyla so hard that they would never be able to recover.

Alfred liked to do this when dealing with enemies.

“Honey, what does your mother like?” Kate asked.

Alfred chuckled. “Why? Do you want to please your mother-in-law now?”

“We don’t interact much, and we don’t know each other well. This can easily lead to misunderstandings and strain our relationship.” Kate said sincerely, “I’m your wife, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I can’t hide behind you forever. I need to make an effort to integrate into your family and build a strong relationship. Only then can we truly last. If we’re constantly bickering every few days, no matter how good our relationship is, there will come a time when we lose hope. I know your mother doesn’t like me. But I will show her with my actions that I love you sincerely. As for my transformation, I have to think of a good reason to make your mother believe me”

Alfred said dotingly, “I told you, I’m here. You don’t have to care about your reason for changing. If you want to build a good relationship with my mother, you just have to accompany her when you have time. She doesn’t lack anything, nor does she have anything she especially likes. She’s just very bored.” She needed the company and attention of her children.

“But, honey, you can’t just ignore me when you’re with my mom. I’m your husband; I’m the one you have to spend the rest of your life with.” Alfred was worried that his wife would pay more attention to his mother and, in doing so, overlook him. He couldn’t help but feel jealous.

Kate laughed. “Don’t worry, no matter what, I’ll always put you first.”

“Really?” Alfred asked.

“I’m a puppy if I lie to you,” Kate said.

“Even if you lie to me, you won’t become a puppy.”

Kate choked and asked him, “Then what do you want me to do?”

“Before I came to your house this morning, my mother said something to me.”

Kate hurriedly asked, “What did she say?”

“My mother said that if you want her to fully accept you, you need to have a daughter. She wants our first child to be a girl.”

Kate was speechless, feeling a bit of pressure.

Chapter 357

“It’s up to you to have a boy or a girl.” Kate threw the ball back to Alfred.

Alfred smiled and said, “That’s true. It’s up to me.”

Due to the special genes of the Davidson family, it was so difficult for them to give birth to a daughter for the first time.

Alfred hugged her and said gently, “No matter what my mother said. Let’s enjoy our lives for now.” They were not in a hurry to have children.

Other than the first time, he always used condem.

If she got pregnant after their first sex, they would just keep the baby. If she wasn’t, they planned to have children a few years later.

“Our marriage involves not just us, but our families as well. Hubby, don’t worry. I’ll do my best to win your mother’s acceptance and try to make her not ask me to have a daughter right away.”

“Kate.” Alfred lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Noticing her narrowing eyes and the smile on her face, he chuckled softly and whispered in her ear, “Kate, I love you.”

Kate’s eyes widened. There was joy in her eyes. The next moment, she hugged him tightly. She responded to him with practical actions. She loved him too.

*****

Starbucks.

Dominick had had two cups of coffee before Kyla arrived late.

“Kyla, over here.” Upon seeing Kyla enter, Dominick stood up and waved at her.

Kyla had changed into a tight beige one-piece dress. She was tall, and with the high heels and the dress, she looked even taller.

Her hair, normally tied up, was now cascading down behind her. She wore only a headband and a Cartier necklace that Celia had given her last time. Paired with a set of Cartier earrings, she looked both pure and elegant.

She held a Helmegen bag in her right hand, a gift from Dominick on her birthday one year. In the past, she had refrained from wearing the famous bag or any jewelry from Dominick, not wanting to make Chris jealous.

“Dominick, sorry to keep you waiting,” Kyla said, feeling embarrassed. “Something happened at home, and I had to take care of it before I could come out.”

Dominick smiled and said, “It’s fine. As long as you come, I’m willing to wait until tomorrow.” Then, with concern in his voice, he asked, “What happened at your house? Did Kate cause trouble for you again? Did your parents take her side?” “She didn’t cause any trouble for me today. Her in-laws came to my house for the first time to meet my parents. Yet on such an important occasion, she actually contacted Chris. He then came to my house. My parents were pissed off. To make matters worse, the Davidson family happened to see him too.” Kyla sat down after Dominick pulled out a chair for her and twisted the truth.

“That’s her business. Stay out of her business. She won’t be grateful for it.” Dominick sat down next to Kyla. “I’ll get you a cup of coffee.”

“I’d better not take coffee. It’s late. I’ll lose sleep tonight. I am a bit hungry. Can you get me some snacks and a cup of water?” She had to avoid having coffee after she was pregnant.

Dominick nodded and ordered a cup of warm water and a few snacks that she liked.

“What was Mr. Davidson’s reaction when he saw Chris?” Although he had asked Kyla to stay out of Kate’s affairs, Dominick couldn’t help but gossip.

Alfred was crippled. He was sure that Kate would cheat. Dominick was overjoyed thinking of that. Alfred was successful in the business world. To be fair, he should have a terrible romantic life.

“Mr. Davidson must have been bewitched by her; he trusted her completely. She said something to him and splashed Chris with basins of water, and he believed her. My parents were furious about it. I spent a lot of time trying to calm them down, which is why I made you wait so long.”

Dominick reflected on the changes in Kate and said, “Kate has changed a lot. She’s quite capable and has managed to charm Alfred. For her sake, he even made the Weaver Group his enemy.”

Kyla said apologetically, “Dominick, I’m sorry. Weaver Group was targeted by Regency Group because of me.”

She intentionally informed Grace about the important projects that Sutton Group was working on. Martin had offended Regency Group by poaching Sutton Group’s business. At that time, they were unaware that Kate was Alfred’s wife; if they had known, Kyla would certainly not have taken this step.

She didn’t get why she always lost to Kate.

Today, although her trick succeeded in causing the Davidson family to misunderstand Kate, she did not gain anything. Chris was beaten badly. After Kyla recovered from anger, she felt sorry for him.

“It’s not your fault. We were just too eager to help Grace and acted a bit impulsively.” Dominick couldn’t bring himself to blame Kyla. As soon as she apologized, he quickly comforted her, reassuring her not to blame herself. After Kyla had a few snacks and drank half a glass of water, Dominick gently asked her, “Kyla, what’s the deal you mentioned though?”

Kyla looked around and, after confirming that no one nearby recognized her, whispered, “Dominick, let’s start a new company together. We’ll both be shareholders. I’ll gradually transfer Sutton Group’s customer resources to our new venture.”

Hearing this, Dominick was taken aback for a moment. Then he lowered his voice and asked, “Are you planning to establish another faction and become enemies with the Sutton Group? Did your parents ask you to hand Sutton Group over to Kate? How can that country bumpkin manage it?”

Sutton Group was not comparable to the Davidson, Weaver, and Purchas Group, yet it was promising.

“They haven’t said it outright, but my father favored Kate. He even wants to transfer me to Averlon to manage the branch office. Averlon is so far from Sherpsel. He might worry that if I stay in Sherpsel, I’d have a clash with Kate.” Kyla didn’t appreciate Leland’s arrangement.

“Dominick, I worked extremely hard and invested a lot of effort before my father allowed me to become vice president. I won’t let Kate benefit from this. I’ll gradually transfer all my clients and systematically deplete the Sutton Group. If my father hands the Sutton Group over to me, I can make it thrive. If he doesn’t, I have the resources to stand on my own.”

Dominick nodded in agreement with her plan. “However, Kyla, your father isn’t a three-year-old child. While it’s easy for you to transfer the client’s resources, emptying the Sutton Group won’t be so simple. If your father finds out, he might call the police, and you’ll be in trouble.”

Kyla’s expression froze. She was the successor her father had personally taught. He knew her limits. And it would be very difficult for her to dismantle Sutton Group, especially now that it had the support of Regency Group.

Chapter 358

“Yes, Dominick. We’ll do as you say. We’ll start by targeting Sutton Group’s clients,” Kyla said, her beautiful eyes glinting with mischief. “My father plans to involve Kate in business discussions. Once he hands her the reins, I can shift the blame for any lost customers onto her. Dad will be disappointed.”

“You need to be very careful when dealing with Kate. Unless you’re absolutely certain, don’t act impulsively. Alfred is a formidable player, and with his support, even the Weaver Group won’t be able to take her down.”

In the past, Martin did not even look at Kate. Now, Dominick was deliberately trying to curry favor with Kate in order to ease the pressure on the Weaver Group.

Kyla nodded. She had already suffered under Kate’s hands a few times. She would not be careless again.

The two of them chatted for a long time until the sky darkened. Dominick asked Kyla, “Kyla, do you mind eating together?”

Kyla said apologetically, “Dominick, I have to go back and have dinner with my parents. They were very angry today. I’ Il treat you to a meal another day.”

She had eaten too many snacks and now she wanted to vomit. However, she could not throw up in front of Dominick. It was not good to always go to the washroom. The only way to avoid being exposed was to leave early.

Dominick said regretfully, “Promise?”

“Sure.” Kyla picked up her bag and stood up. Dominick walked her out of Starbucks and held the door open for her.

It wasn’t until her car had disappeared from view that

Dominick finally looked away, his gaze lingering with reluctance.

Kyla was always so distant from him that he could not even catch her.

*****

After entering the courtyard, Kate saw a brand new bicycle placed in the middle of the courtyard, in a particularly eye-catching position.

James was standing beside the bicycle with a smile.

Seeing James’s look, Kate immediately understood. She lowered his head and asked Alfred, “Hubby, is this the new car you said you gave me? The most expensive car of the type?”

Alfred looked up and met her gaze. He answered matter-of-factly, “Otherwise, what do you think?”

Kate was speechless.

“I thought you were going to give me a sports car. I can’t believe you gave me a bicycle.”

Even if the bicycle was the most expensive, it was just a bicycle.

No wonder when she asked him if the car was fast, he had said that it would depend on her skills.

He was wrong. It wasn’t about her skills but about her stamina.

“Don’t you like it?”

“I do. I like everything from you, even if it’s a toy car,” She was trying her best to be sweet.

“You like to race. You always drive your car like it’s a plane. Forget about a car with a steering wheel. It’s safer to ride a bicycle. Or I will be worried,” said Alfred.

Kate smiled and did not reply. She regretted so much for having driven so fast.

She had no idea that Alfred would catch her twice. She felt very unlucky.

“Do you want to try riding?”

“Not right now. After I go in and change my clothes, I’ll go with you to see your parents. I need to explain why Chris was there.”

Alfred had assured her that with him around, she didn’t have to worry. However, Kate felt that she needed to explain things to her in-laws personally. She couldn’t just hide behind Alfred all the time. It would only escalate the conflict between her and Lena.

Alfred thought for a moment and said, “Alright. I’ll wait for you outside.”

“Okay.” Kate smiled at James and entered the house. After Kate entered the house, Alfred’s demeanor shifted from gentleness to seriousness. He asked James in a low voice, “Did anything happen after my parents returned?” James replied, “I heard from Eloise that your mother seems very angry. However, once she entered the house, her expression changed.”

Alfred’s eyes flashed. He guessed that Austin had said something to Lena.

Lena still hoped for his happiness. She chose not to enter the house with her emotions and didn’t tell Olivia that Chris had suddenly shown up at the Sutton family’s door.

“Tonight, Kate and I will have dinner with Grandma,” said Alfred.

“Okay.” James responded and asked carefully, “Mr. Davidson, did something happen?”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “A scumbag ruined the atmosphere.”

‘Chris said that he was not looking for Kate, but Kyla. However, it was too much of a coincidence. Maybe someone called him over… Alfred thought. ‘He came just in time. If he was really called over, the person must be Kyla.

“Yael,” Alfred called out.

Yael hurried over.

“Find out why Chris suddenly showed up,” Alfred said. “Okay,” Yael replied.

Ten minutes later. In the dining room of the main house, the long dining table was filled with delicacies, but only a few people were at the table.

It was the first time that Kate had dinner with Olivia and her in-laws after marrying Alfred.

When Lena saw her, her face darkened, but she did not make things difficult for Kate in front of Olivia.

It was very peaceful during the meal.

After the meal, Lena said to Kate, “Kate, I’m a little full. Let’s go for a walk.” She was going to make things difficult for Kate alone.

Kate replied with a smile, “Okay.”

Austin tugged at Lena’s hand imperceptibly, but Lena shook it off.

Lena got up and said to Olivia and Renee with a smile,” Mom, I’m going for a walk.”

Olivia glanced at Kate with a kind smile on her face. “Okay, go ahead.”

Lena maintained her smile and walked out of the house. Kate also nodded at Olivia and quickly followed Lena out. Cynthia looked at Alfred. Seeing his calm expression, she felt inexplicably at ease and did not plead for Kate.

The main house was the biggest building of the Davidson residence because the heads of the family lived there. It was beautifully decorated.

After walking silently for a while, Lena stopped. She turned around and looked at Kate, asking coldly, “Kate, don’t you have anything to say?”

“Mom, Chris wasn’t there for me.” Kate explained, “I didn’t know he would go there either.”

Lena said coldly, “Who was he there for then?”

“Kate, after you returned to your biological parents, you fell in love with Chris at first sight. You loved him so deeply that you even rejected Alfred. But after causing a stir in the city, you suddenly turned around and married Alfred. Tell me, why are you doing that?”

“Mom…” Kate wanted to explain.

“Alfred isn’t here. Don’t call me Mom. When I hear you call me Mom, I want to slap you.” Lena looked at Kate with disgust.

Kate took a deep breath and kept her composure. She said, “Mom, whether you believe it or not, Chris wasn’t there for me; He was there for Kyla. They’re a couple.”

骨

Chapter 359

Lena clearly did not believe Kate’s words.

Kate’s good attitude made Lena feel better, yet she maintained her straight face and looked at Kate coldly.

“Do you have any proof that he went for Kyla instead of you? Ande Kate, now that we’re clear, let me ask you something. Back then, you would have rather died than marry my son. But after you woke up from your suicide attempt, you suddenly changed your mind. Don’t you think you should explain?”

This matter was a thorn in Lena’s heart. If Kate did not remove this thorn from her heart, their relationship would be forever affected.

Kate took out her phone, found the video of Chris and Kyla having an affair, and handed the phone to Lena. “Mom, it’s not very pleasant to the eyes, but you’ll understand after watching this video.”

Lena glared at her but still took the phone to watch the video.

As she watched, Lena’s expression soured. Before the video finished, she turned it off and tossed it back to Kate, scolding with a dark expression, “Shameless!”

She never expected Kyla to do such a thing.

Kyla left an impression of being dignified, noble, generous, and strong. Lena always believed that Kyla was superior to Kate.

“When did you know they were together?” Lena asked Kate,” Did you give up on Chris because he cheated?”

“Yes.” Kate’s answer was not a lie.

In her previous life, she was devastated after knowing the truth and died with her daughter.

“Do you know how long Kyla and Chris have been together?” After Lena saw the video of Chris and Kyla, she thought that Kate would be blind if she still liked Chris.

When a woman truly loved a man, she couldn’t stand any unloyal behavior.

“Before I reunited with my parents, they already had feelings for each other. When I was brought back by my parents, I fell in love with Chris at first sight. Kyla appeared to support me in pursuing Chris and in breaking off my engagement with Mr. Davidson, but secretly, she had an affair with Chris.”

“I hurt myself because I was too sad after finding out. I was foolish to harm myself over a scumbag. But when I woke up and saw Mr. Davidson, I finally came to my senses and decided to spend the rest of my life with him.” Kate wasn’t completely honest, as she couldn’t share the details of her rebirth or the dream with Lena.

She was afraid that if she told the truth, Lena would suspect that she was lying. It did not make sense. She would not believe it either if it didn’t happen to her.

“Mom, I’m not afraid of making you angry. When I first registered my marriage to Mr. Davidson, I didn’t love him. However, as I got to know him better, I slowly fell in love. Regardless of my feelings, I have never regretted my decision to marry him. Mr. Davidson may seem cold on the outside, but he is warm on the inside. He is an exceptional man, someone I can truly trust. I feel very fortunate and happy to be married to him,” Kate said…

Lena was happy to hear Kate’s praise of Alfred, although she didn’t show it. Her expression softened significantly. She knew that Alfred was an exceptional man.

After the car accident, his legs were broken. And people said he couldn’t have sex anymore. Otherwise, Kate wouldn’t have the chance to marry him.

Thinking of Grace and the other young ladies’ attitudes, Lena suddenly felt that Alfred and Kate were really fated. Kate was lucky, as Renee said.

“Mom, this is the reason why I suddenly stopped loving Chris and chose to spend the rest of my life with Mr. Davidson. Whether you believe it or not, I am honest.”

Kate said sincerely, “Mom, I know I’m not perfect. I’m not worthy of Mr. Davidson. I’ll work hard to improve myself and become a better person. I want to be good enough to stand beside him. And even if I can’t reach that level, I won’t be a burden to him.”

She then added, “I’ve explained so much, but I don’t expect you to believe me right away. As the saying goes, a long journey reveals a horse’s strength. Time will reveal a person’s true intentions. I’ll prove my sincerity through my actions. After marrying Mr. Davidson, I will have no ulterior motives and will be completely devoted to him. As long as he doesn’t abandon me in this life, I will never leave him.”

Lena stared at Kate for a long moment before saying coldly, “Alfred protected you and gave you freedom. He even went against his grandmother and had conflicts with me for your sake. I don’t care what you do to me, but if you mistreat Alfred, Kate, I won’t let you off the hook! Although I don’t want to give you time to prove yourself, you guys are married now. For Alfred’s sake, I’ll give you the chance to prove yourself.”

Alfred had married Kate and was very protective of Kate. Lena had no choice but to give Kate a chance.

“I’ll have someone look into the situation between Chris and Kyla. If it’s true, I’ll believe what you’ve said. From now on, you need to keep your eyes open and not be deceived by others. There are many who appear human but have the hearts of beasts.”

If what Kate said was true, and Chris and Kyla had been together for a long time, yet Kyla still encouraged Kate to pursue Chris, then Kyla must be up to something.

With that thought in mind, Lena said, “Women who marry into the Davidson family must adhere to the family rules. Their primary responsibilities are their husbands and children at home. They may occasionally accompany their husbands to significant events, but they cannot work or start their own businesses. Alfred has allowed you the freedom to pursue your dream. You need to make something of it. Don’t let Alfred down.”

After a pause, Lena said with a hint of disappointment, “I’ve been married to the Davidson family for decades and have given birth to three sons and a daughter. Even now, I’m not allowed to open a beauty salon. You… are the envy of us all. If you let Alfred down, you won’t have the face to come back and see him.”

“You are your parents’ only child, so everything in the Sutton family should rightfully belong to you. However, your parents have raised Kyla for over 20 years and share a deep bond with her. If they choose to share some of their assets with Kyla, that’s entirely up to them.”

“If you’re not exceptional enough, you won’t be able to protect your family’s assets. Kyla may not be as kind as she appears on the surface, so you need to be cautious of her. She was once seen as a guaranteed successor, but now she is not the Sutton family’s biological daughter, which must have affected her mental state. Even if you want to avoid conflict, she might want it.”

Kate said gratefully, “Thank you for your reminder, Mom.”

Lena spoke indifferently. “I’m not reminding you for your sake; I’m doing it for my son. If you can’t even protect your own family’s assets, you’ll be useless and a disgrace to him.” 骨

Chapter 360

Kate knew that Lena was not a bad person at heart; it was simply that they had spent too little time together. And she had made a mistake in the beginning, which made it difficult for Lena to accept her.

She asked gently, “Mom, do you still want to walk?”

Lena had questioned Kate and found her explanation somewhat convincing. Her anger subsided a bit, and she couldn’t be bothered to spend more time with Kate. Indifferently, she said, “Do you really think I want to take a walk with you? Go back and take care of Alfred properly.”

Kate smiled. “Then let’s go back.”

Lena snorted and left Kate behind, striding toward the main house.

Kate did not mind her. She followed Lena.

They entered the house together. It made people think they were just taking a walk to help digest their food.

Alfred watched Kate enter.

Kate looked into his eyes and smiled reassuringly. Alfred’s tense face softened a little.

“Alfred, is it time for rehabilitation?” Lena asked gently.

Alfred nodded and said, “It’s time to go back for rehabilitation.” He looked at Kate and Kate immediately walked behind him.

“Grandma, Mrs. Mccoy, we’ll go back.”

Olivia and Renee nodded and looked at the couple lovingly. Knowing that Alfred was still a normal man, Renee heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Kate as if Kate was a savior. Kate understood. After Lindsay married Theo, they wouldn’t have to pass on the child to Alfred.

Kate pushed Alfred out.

After returning to their residence, Alfred said to Kate, “Take a leave of absence from school tonight. Don’t go to class. Let’s have a good talk.”

“Do you want to skip the rehab?” Kate asked.

“I’ll do it later. Let’s take a walk in the backyard.” Kate pushed him to the backyard.

When the lights turned on, the backyard fell into an even deeper silence. Numerous street lamps dotted the area; although the ground remained shrouded in darkness, their soft glow illuminated the backyard as if it were daytime.

James quickly turned on all the streetlights in the backyard when he saw the couple heading that way. Normally, only half of the lights were turned on.

“What did my mother say to you? Did she scold you?” Alfred just wanted to know how things were between Lena and Kate.

Kate playfully tugged at his hair.

Alfred turned his head in pain. Seeing the smile on her face, he knew that she was being naughty.

He deliberately pulled a long face and said, “No one has ever dared to pull my hair. How dare you? Tell me, how should I punish you?”

“You can punish me by making me kiss you,” Kate said.

Alfred couldn’t hold it in anymore and smiled. “You can kiss me if you want. Anytime is fine; kissing me is free. You can kiss me as often as you’d like. I’m very generous in this regard, so there’s no need to come up with any other excuses.”

Kate immediately bent down and hugged his neck. From top to bottom, she kissed his sexy lips lightly.

“Alfred.”

“Call me Hubby. It melts my heart every time you call me Hubby in your sweet voice.”

Kate asked, “Is my voice so sweet?”

“Anyway, just call me that way,” Alfred said.

“I remember someone didn’t allow me to call him this way,” said Kate.

“You were a very passionate woman in the past. But not anymore. Why? Kate, can you give me a reason?” Alfred asked.

Kate was speechless.

After the couple had established a foundation in their relationship, she was certainly not as shameless as before to throw herself at him all the time.

Perhaps it was because they had become an old couple.

“Hubby, what do you think of your mother?” Kate quickly steered the conversation back to the previous topic to prevent Alfred from continuing to expect her to be passionately affectionate every day.

“Children shouldn’t speak poorly of their mothers. If you ask me, I’d definitely say my mother is the best in the world. She’s not a bad person; she just has high standards and can be a bit picky about her daughter-in-law. But as long as you give her a granddaughter, I guarantee she’ll treat you very well.”

Kate said, “Then why were you afraid that your mother would scold me?”

“She didn’t, right? That’s good. How was the conversation?” Alfred asked.

Kate said honestly, “I told your mother about Chris and Kyla. hope it didn’t dirty your mother’s eyes. Then, I praised you in front of her. I said you are the best man in the world. When I did that, she smiled.”

Alfred said, “You are so smart. And so good at flattering people.”

“I wasn’t flattering you. To me, you’re the best man in the world. When I first married you, I admitted it was just a way to repay your kindness. But over time, I realized that you just appear cold on the outside but are warm on the inside. When you’re kind, I felt melted. Then, I fell in love with you. Mr. Davidson, you’re like a magnet. Setting aside your good looks and status, just spending time with you makes me fall deeply in love. I understand why everyone adores you. Even flowers would bloom upon seeing you.”

Alfred pointed at a pot of flowers not far away. There were many buds in the pot. “Kate, go and see if the flowers have bloomed.”

Kate took a look and said, “Nope.” She wondered why he suddenly asked about flowers.

She walked over and looked at it for a moment before saying to him, “But I think it will be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.”

“So, you lied to me. You said that even flowers would bloom upon seeing me. Look, it didn’t.”

Kate was speechless, thinking, ‘Come on. Don’t be so serious.’

Seeing that she was speechless, Alfred laughed.

Kate was enraged by his laughter. She strode over and pressed him against the wheelchair. She bit him hard twice, but in the end, he turned around and gave her a passionate kiss. He kissed her until she felt like she was about to suffocate.

A moment later. They sat in swings. They leaned against each other and quietly watched the night scenery in the backyard.

“Mr. Davidson, I like this moment. We can just sit here without worrying about anything. I feel so happy.”

Alfred hugged Kate and gazed up at the star-filled black sky. He said softly, “It’s been a long time since I’ve had a peaceful moment like this.”

“You’re just tired,” Kate said.

“As a family member, how can I not be tired?”

“Don’t pressure our son to take over your job. Just let him be an ordinary person. All I wish for is that he is safe, happy, and healthy.” Kate said.

“I don’t think that’s the case. There’s a good chance our eldest son will become the successor of Regency Group. If he’s too mediocre to keep his position, we’ll bypass him and choose someone else. Otherwise, he will be the internally designated successor,” said Alfred.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 341, to 350) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 341

“Mom, I’m not doing this for myself. I’m doing this for Sutton Group and for you guys. I’m afraid you’ll be deceived. If this Kate is fake, the real Kate would be in danger right now. She might be waiting for us to save her. Mom, plastic surgery techniques are good now. It can be someone’s trick. She may have had plastic surgery. After all, Kate has only been back for a year. It’s still very easy to replace her.”

Kyla continued, “By doing so, she could become Mr. Davidson’s wife and get the Sutton family at the same time. That’s a great temptation.”

Celia’s expression was still bad. She was still irate.

However, she heard what Kyla said.

She thought of how distant Kate had been toward her and her husband ever since they met. It was also very awkward. As a mother, she tried her best to integrate into Kate’s world, but Kate wouldn’t let her.

Kyla’s words were unpleasant to hear, but it wasn’t completely nonsense.

But the matter of Chris was abnormal. Kate used to be devoted to Chris. Celia had even complained to her husband about how humble Kate was in front of Chris.”

After Kate returned from the Davidson family for the first time, as Kyla said, she seemed like a different person.

She suddenly became close to Celia. At that time, Celia was very surprised.

Yet Kate’s attitude to Chris became cold.

All the signs told Celia that Kate could be a fake. The whole thing could have been a trap.

‘If she is not Kate. Is the real Kate still alive?’ As Celia thought about it, her face turned pale and her body swayed. She was afraid that her daughter would be killed.

“Mom.” Kyla quickly supported her. She knew that her plan had succeeded. She comforted Celia gently, “Mom, this is just my wild guess. Don’t take it seriously unless we get evidence to prove that this Kate is fake.”

Celia looked at her and asked, “How can we prove it? If she’s fake, she must have made a foolproof plan.”

“Mom, have you forgotten that you did a DNA test back then before swapping me with Kate.” Kyla reminded Celia and Mom that when Kate comes back, she should get some of her hair and do another test. Then we’ll know.”

Celia nodded. “You’re right. Even if she had plastic surgery, she can’t change her DNA. Kyla, keep this a secret for now. Don’t let Kate know. She will be sad if she knows we suspect her. After all, maybe you were just overthinking.” Celia took Kyla’s words seriously. She also wanted to do another DNA test with Kate but was worried that it was Kyla’s overthinking. That hurt Kate.

Kate had returned to the Sutton family, but her heart was still at the Garcia family. If she knew her mother doubted her, she might get mad and return to the Garcia family.

“Mom, I know. Don’t worry, I will keep it a secret. Kate won’t know.” Kyla had already confirmed that the current Kate was fake and didn’t want to alert her.

She was just waiting for Celia and Kate to do another paternity test. When she gets the results, she can chase Kate out of the Sutton family and even send her to jail. And she was sure that the Davidson family would not let Kate off easily either. They’d at least break Kate’s leg if not kill her.

“Mom, only the two of us know about this. Don’t tell Dad before the result comes out.” Kyla suggested.

Celia pursed her lips and said, “I understand.”

Kyla’s beautiful eyes flickered. She held Celia’s arm again and said, “Mom, let’s go downstairs for dinner.”

Kate did not know that Kyla had instigated Celia to do another paternity test with her. She brought her best friend to eat with Alfred and instructed her chauffeur, Liam, to send Xena back to the Phillips family. She was personally sent to the entrance of the etiquette school by Alfred.

“Honey, I’m going to class,” said Kate.

“Okay,” said Alfred.

“I’ll give you a kiss and get out of the car,” said Kate.

“Okay,” said Alfred.

Kate smiled and kissed Alfred on the cheek.

Just as she was about to get out of the car, Alfred said to her, “I’ll pick you up tonight.”

Knowing that he was worried that Elijah would pester her again, Kate did not refuse. She smiled and said, “Alright, I’ll wait for you.”

“Alright, go,” said Alfred.

Kate waved at him and turned to enter the school.

After Kate’s beautiful figure was out of sight, Alfred asked the driver to return to the Davidson residence.

*****

“Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred had just gotten out of the car and hadn’t even gotten into the wheelchair when he heard Harper’s respectful cry.

Alfred did not even look at her and calmly sat in the wheelchair.

Yael pushed him into the house.

“Mr. Davidson.” Harper took two steps forward and called out respectfully again.

“Speak, or get lost,” Alfred said coldly.

Harper almost fled. She barely managed to steady herself and did not dare to delay. She quickly said, “Mr. Davidson, your mother wants to see you. Please go over now.”

Alfred’s handsome face was tense, and his lips were pursed tightly.

The cold aura made Harper quietly take two steps back.

Olivia always sent her over to pass on the message, and therefore Alfred had a bad impression of her. But she was innocent.

After a long while, Alfred said coldly, “Okay.”

Harper heaved a sigh of relief when she received the reply, She then said respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, I’ll tell her now.”

With that, she took two steps back, turned around, and walked quickly towards the central main house.

Every time after delivered a message to Alfred, Harper felt like she had survived a calamity.

Although Alfred had become a little warmer after Kate moved in, Harper was still afraid of him.

Yael pushed Alfred into the house.

“Mr. Davidson, you’re back.”

James came out to welcome him and said with a smile,

They have just sent chowder over. Mr. Davidson, do you want to take it now?”

“Yeah,” Alfred replied indifferently.

Yael paused when he heard James’s words.

Soon, Alfred sat at the dining table. James scooped soup for him with a spoon.

“Yael.” Alfred suddenly called out to Yael who was about to leave.

Yael turned back and stood beside him, waiting respectfully for his instructions. Yet Alfred said mischievously, “There’s too much soup. I can’t finish it alone. You’ll have half of it.”

Yael was stunned.

Chapter 342

Yael quickly came back to his senses and said, “Mr. Davidson, this is your chowder. I don’t dare to share it.”

“It’s an order. I won’t blame you. James, go and get a bowl for Yael.” Alfred instructed James.

Yael panicked. “Mr. Davidson, I can’t drink it.”

He had heard James say that it was chowder. He was a normal man. He would definitely have a nosebleed if he had it.

“It’s for you, Mr. Davidson. I don’t dare to drink it either. Mr. Davidson, please let me go.” In order to prevent his nose from bleeding, Yael begged for mercy.

Alfred snorted. “What did you mean by saying that?”

“Nothing…” Yael stuttered. After a pause, he murmured in a low voice, “I was just very surprised. Why do you need the chowder? Would it make you…” He suddenly looked up at Alfred. His handsome face was filled with surprise as he asked in surprise, “Mr. Davidson, are you…’

James knocked on Yael’s head lightly and scolded him with a smile, “Brat, you are with Mr. Davidson every day. Don’t you even understand? Looks like you do need it. I’ll get a bowl for you.”

Yael touched the spot where James knocked him and said innocently, “I don’t have much experience.”

James was speechless.

“Mr. Davidson, I won’t disturb you for now.” Yael left happily after saying that. He was glad to know that Alfred could rely on something. And since the chowder helped, he thought Alfred should have it all.

“You escaped fast,” Alfred complained.

He looked at the chowder for a while before taking it.

The chef was an expert in cooking soup. The chowder did taste very nice.

Alfred had originally planned to take only half of it, afraid that his nose would bleed. However, the soup was delicious, so he had two bowls in a row.

James stood aside, watching Alfred have the soup. With a smile, he thought, ‘Drink more, so there will be more children in the house.’

After Alfred finished the soup, he asked Yael to push him to the main room.

To Alfred’s surprise, his grandma wasn’t in the main house. Only his dad was there.

“Dad.” Austin was very open-minded. Alfred had always respected him very much. Alfred’s cold face turned gentle in front of Austin. His gaze was not sharp or cold.

“Alfred.” Austin looked at his son lovingly.

Alfred was his eldest and favorite son. However, after Alfred turned one month old, he was taken away by his grandparents and raised by them. Even if they lived under the same roof, Austin had been too busy at work when he was young and had not spent much time with Alfred.

Alfred respected his grandparents the most.

Even if Alfred and Austin weren’t as close as normal father and son, Austin’s love for his eldest son had never changed. And Alfred respected Austin very much.

“Where’s my grandma?” Alfred asked.

“She went to Pet House with Renee,” said Austin.

Alfred nodded. Then he planned to leave, but Austin

stopped him. “Alfred, it’s been a long time since we’ve spent time together. Let’s take a walk and talk. I’ll push you out.”

Austin got up. Yael immediately stood aside and left the wheelchair for Austin.

Alfred didn’t refuse.

Austin and Alfred left the main house. Alfred told Yael that he did not need to follow them.

“How’s work these days?” Austin asked gently and caringly,” Take care. Don’t be sick. You are married now. Don’t let your wife be worried.”

“Dad, I know. I don’t feel tired because I don’t work in the night,” said Alfred.

He was efficient enough to settle all the things during working hours. And Lily never arranged anything on his schedule at night.

“The process of rehabilitation can be exhausting too. Just keep it up. You don’t need to be too harsh on yourself.” Austin knew that his son had been trying hard to be able to stand up again and walk with Kate in the garden.

“Dad, I want to have a wedding with Kate this year,” Alfred said lightly, “So I have to try harder.”

“Love is indeed a powerful thing.” Austin teased, “Ever since you were discharged from the hospital, your doctor, friends, and family, have all tried to persuade you to do rehabilitation, but you never cared. yet now you are doing it for Kate.”

Alfred was slightly embarrassed upon hearing that.

Austin continued, “However, I’m very happy to see that you’ve found your true love. I’m really happy for you. You’ve been cold since you were young. I’m always worried that you won’t be able to get a wife. I mean, a wife that you want.” Many women would want to marry Alfred if he wanted to get married.

“I guess it’s all about fate. Kate and I are made for each other.” Alfred was honest with his father.

He said, “Actually, I didn’t expect myself to like Kate either. When we registered our marriage, I wanted to be mean to her, hoping that she would leave me. Yet…” He only did it once.

Then, he saw her running to the bathroom non-stop and almost collapsing from the diarrhea. He felt sorry.

Everyone thought Alfred was a ruthless person. When he met Kate, he realized that he had a gentle side. He thought it was fate.

Austin smiled and said, “Love is just inexplicable.”

Then he asked, “Alfred.”

“Yes?”

“Did you take all the chowder?” asked Austin.

Alfred looked up at his father and teased, “Dad. Do you want some too? Am I expected to have a younger brother or so?”

“Come on. Don’t you think you’ve have enough brothers?” said Austin. “I’d wish to have another daughter though. But it’s impossible.”

Although Austin and his wife had always been in love. They were getting old. After having Cynthia, they hadn’t had much desire. And Austin didn’t want to try either, afraid it’d be another boy.

Alfred laughed out loud.

Austin also laughed.

Before they realized it, they returned to the entrance of Alfred’s room.

Austin did not push Aldred in. They just walked past the door. He glanced at the scenery in the courtyard and said, This place was too empty. It looks so much better now with those flowers there.”

“Kate likes flowers, so I asked James to buy some. At first, I hated it. But I’ve got used to it. The yard looks pretty good with those plants.”

Austin said gently, “You’re just too stubborn to try things

out.” Then he asked, “Alfred, how do you feel after having the chowder?”

“It’s delicious,” said Alfred.

Austin was speechless.

Chapter 343

“Dad, you’ll have a grandson,” Alfred suddenly said.

He knew that his parents would be surprised to know that he was taking chowder. And he wanted them to be.

He knew his grandmother had asked his father to test him and he was willing to give them a positive answer.

Austin was overjoyed, but he could still maintain his composure on the surface. He said, “I know I will. I have never been worried about that.”

After all, he had three sons.

Alfred smiled. “Dad, thank you.”

Austin was a very open-minded dad. Alfred believed that as long as Austin was willing to help, his mother would eventually change her attitude towards Kate.

Alfred didn’t dare to expect that his mother would treat Kate like she was her own daughter. He only hoped they would get along.

Kate was not an obedient woman.

“For what? I didn’t do anything,” said Austin.

“Dad, you helped me a lot. I know that,” said Alfred.

Austin smiled. “You’re my son. As a father, it’s natural for me to help my son as much as I can. There’s no need to thank me. It sounds distant.”

“Dad, please tell Grandma that I’d like to raise my children. I don’t like the idea of raising other people’s children, not even my nephew,” said Alfred.

He wanted his grandmother to know that he was very normal. And he also wanted her grandmother to stop putting pressure on Theo and Lucas, in case it’d affect their marriage once they got married.

Alfred once heard from his mother that they wanted Theo and Lucas to have more children and each sent one to Alfred, in case Alfred couldn’t be a father.

Although Theo and Lucas did not refuse on the surface, they didn’t think it was a good idea. No one would want to send their children to someone else.

Olivia’s decision would also seriously hinder Theo and

Lucas’s marriage. No woman would accept that their future child would be sent away.

Even Renee disagreed with Olivia’s words.

Austin smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I will definitely tell your grandma.”

He thought, ‘If he could have his own child then he won’t need to adopt his nephew.’

“Can you tell Grandma one more thing?” Alfred asked.

Austin nodded. “Tell me, I guarantee that I’ll tell your grandma every word you say. I can even imitate your tone perfectly.”

“Since I’ve married Kate, I’m going to spend the rest of my life with her. My heart is small. Other than Kate, there is no room for any other woman.”

Alfred knew that Olivia looked down on Kate, even if she saw that Kate could change him. Olivia wanted to kick Kate out of the Davidson family after Alfred changed and then find another girl for him.

“Grandma’s favorite grandchildren are me and Cynthia. I think Grandma wants me to be happy. I hope she won’t ruin my happiness. Perhaps Kate isn’t the best. I just want her. Without Kate, my world will be endlessly dark.”

In the dark, happiness made no sense.

Austin’s expression was serious. He knew better than Alfred how much the women in the family disliked Kate. Just his mother and wife were hard enough for Kate to handle.

“Alfred, I’ll have a good talk with your grandma and your mother,” said Austin,

“Thank you, Dad!” said Alfred.

“Again? I said don’t say thanks,” Austin said.

Alfred smiled.

They chatted as they walked.

After a while, they saw Lena and a few ladies in the backyard.

“Mom, ladies.” Alfred greeted indifferently.

“Alfred.” The few ladies smiled habitually in response to Alfred’s greeting. Lena also looked lovingly at her eldest son, whom she was proud of.

Every time she saw a few sisters-in-law fawning over Alfred, Lena felt proud.

“Austin, Lena, I still have something on. I’ll leave first.” Lisa quickly found an excuse to leave.

When the other ladies saw that Lisa had left, they quickly found an excuse to slip away, leaving the family of three alone.

“Dad, can you push me to the pavilion?” asked Alfred.

“Okay.” Austin pushed Alfred over.

Lena followed them.

After entering the pavilion, Alfred got up and sat on the bench. When he got up, his parents were very nervous and wanted to help him up. Yet without his consent, his parents’ outstretched hands stopped in the air.

When Alfred sat down steadily, he noticed the joy on his parents’ faces.

“Mom, sit,” said Alfred.

“Okay, I’ll sit.”

Like an obedient primary school student, Lena immediately sat down beside her son. Her well-maintained face was filled with smiles as he stared fixedly at her son.

Those who didn’t know better would think that she was a fan of Alfred.

“Alfred, what do you want to tell me?” Lena’s smile was gentle.

As a husband, Austin was a little jealous of his son when he saw Lena smile like this.

“Mom, my marriage with Kate will not change.” Ignoring his mother’s warm smile, Alfred’s expression was serious. He no longer had the relaxed and natural expression he had when he was chatting with his father.

Lena’s smile slowly faded.

“I’ve said it many times too. I don’t want to mention it repeatedly. When I can walk normally, I’ll hold a wedding with Kate. I’ll give her what she deserves. I won’t let her suffer anything,” said Alfred.

Lena’s face tightened. If her husband hadn’t been behind her, pressing his hand to her shoulder, she would have exploded.

“Mom, it’s time for you and Dad to meet my in-laws.” When Alfred said this, his tone became much gentler. “Mom, I know you’re dissatisfied with Kate. That’s because you haven’t realized how good Kate is. If you can get along with Kate calmly, you’ll see. In your eyes, no matter how good she is, she’s not worthy of you.”

Lena said in disdain, “I just don’t want to see Mr. and Mrs. Sutton.” Her tone changed to sarcasm. “Wait, did they make things difficult for you?”

Although Lena did not have a job, she had her own sources. She knew that many people were discussing privately. They said that the Davidson family had yet to express their stance because they were dissatisfied with Alfred and Kate’s marriage. The marriage between the two of them would definitely change.

Kate was from the Sutton family. Yet she grew up in the countryside. It was very difficult for her to be accepted as Mrs. Davidson.

“Mom, I don’t know how to say nice things. I’m a bossy person. I’m used to giving orders, and I was always mean to you. I am sorry, Mom.” Alfred stood up and bowed sincerely to his mother.

Lena looked at her son in shock.

Chapter 344

“Mom, I like Kate. I’ve never regretted marrying her. I feel relaxed and happy being with her. I also know that you love me and want me to be happy. Mom, Kate is my happiness.”

Lena looked at her son who was apologizing to her. His expression was gentle, but his tone was firm when he spoke. He said that Kate was his happiness and separating him and Kate was destroying his happiness.

As a mother, Lena didn’t want to destroy her son’s happiness. Lena felt a bit upset.

Of course, she hoped that her children would be happy. However, in the face of a daughter-in-law that she did not like and looked down on, Lena felt her life difficult.

“Alfred…” Lena took a long time to speak. Her voice was trembling.

She called out to her son and didn’t continue. She didn’t know what to say or what to say.

She knew that saying bad things about Kate would further incite the conflict between Alfred and her. Yet she couldn’t say nice things that went against her wish.

Austin patted Alfred’s shoulder and said gently, “Alfred, it’s time for your rehabilitation. I’ll get Yael to push you back.” “Okay,” Alfred replied gently. He knew that it was better for his father and mother to talk about some things. After all, he was a son.

Yael quickly pushed Alfred out of the pavilion.

Looking at Alfred walking away, Austin asked his wife,” Wifey, do you like to see your son walk with his back straight, or sit and be pushed?”

“Is that even a question? Of course, I want him to walk with his back straight. I was sadder than him knowing that he couldn’t walk anymore after the accident. I cried many times.”

Especially when Alfred became even more heartless, Lena felt sorry for him.

“Alfred is trying very hard on rehabilitation now. He hopes to have a wedding within this year. He doesn’t want to be in a wheelchair by then. Honey, Kate has a huge impact on Alfred. You can see that it’s all developing in a good direction.”

Lena pursed her lips and said, “What did you guys discuss about just now? Did he ask you to persuade me?”

“He didn’t. I just think that when the children grow up, as parents, we shouldn’t hold them firmly in our hands. We should let go completely and let them do whatever they want and marry whoever they want. Alfred has never been under my control. We couldn’t control him when he was young. Not to mention now.”

Lena pursed her lips and said, “I wasn’t trying to control him. I just revealed my preferences. I can’t force him to like someone.”

She then said to her husband, “You don’t have to put in a good word for Kate. Even if she is good, I just don’t like her.” After a pause, she said, “I’ve already been very tolerant. I hired a private detective to follow her for only a day and found that she was entangled with Elijah. I didn’t settle the score with her. I’ve been tolerating all of this. I can’t tolerate everything as a mother-in-law. She’s not a good daughter-in-law. She leaves early and returns late every day. She doesn’t even come to greet me. She doesn’t take action. Why should I please her? She’s not the only daughter-in-law I have.”

Austin smiled and said, “Yes, yes, yes. Kate made mistakes too. But she is indeed busy. She rarely even has time to go back to her parent’s house. She has to take care of our son. Since we’re idle at home, let’s be more tolerant of her. In the past, when I was busy, we couldn’t see each other much for half a month during days.”

Lena said angrily, “I was just a little picky and you guys are feeling so sorry for her.”

“It’s the truth,” said Austin.

“I know it’s the truth. If she is a good wife, she should have stayed at home obedient. She could have lived a good life, with everything she needed, but she insisted on going to work and managing the company. Isn’t she asking for trouble?” said Lena.

“Everyone has their own ambitions. Besides, Kate is the only child of her parents. If Kate doesn’t work hard, how can he keep the Sutton family?” Austin had been defending his daughter-in-law. “Don’t tell me you want to see the Sutton family be inherited by Kyla?”

Lena immediately said, “Kate is the Sutton family’s biological child. Only she has the right to inherit the family assets. Kyla has occupied Kate’s resources for so many years. She should be content. Does she want to share the assets? That’s shameless.”

Although Lena didn’t like Kate, she wouldn’t let others bully her.

Austin smiled. “That’s right. Since Kate wants to inherit the family assets, she has to work hard, or she won’t be able to protect the Sutton family’s billions of assets from Kyla. Therefore, we have to understand Kate.”

Lena fell silent.

“It’s time for us to meet our in-laws. If this drags on, it will confirm the guesses of those people and affect the relationship between our son and his wife. Alfred is a cold person. It’s rare for him to like a woman. Even if we don’t support him, we can’t ruin it.” Austin suggested.

Lena was speechless.

“Honey, if you want to see your in-laws, I’ll call Leland and ask when they are available. No, I think to express our sincerity, we should the Sutton family personally.” Austin suggested.

Lena looked at her husband and said angrily, “Did Alfred apologize to me for this? You’re always on his side and using my pettiness to show your generosity.”

“Honey, what are you talking about? I’m doing this for our son’s sake, okay? You always think that Kate isn’t worthy of our son. Yet Alfred doesn’t think so. And it’s their life, not ours.” Austin said.

Lena was speechless.

“If we don’t interact with our in-laws, Kate made let the child have her surname because you don’t acknowledge her as your daughter-in-law.”

“She won’t dare,” said Lena. She then immediately woke up and asked Austin happily, “Have you confirmed it?”

Austin smiled. “He is very normal. Let’s just wait to have a grandson.”

“I don’t want to have a grandson. I want to have a granddaughter. Do you remember Mrs. Johnson? I often play board games with her. Her daughter-in-law had a daughter not long ago. She’s extremely cute. Mrs. Johnson doesn’t have time to be with us anymore. She talks about her granddaughter every day.”

The Davidson family preferred girls.

“Austin, go tell your son that if their first child is a girl, I’ll accept Kate as my daughter-in-law.”

Chapter 345

Austin said, “Honey, this… this is a little too much. They can’t decide the gender of the baby. There is only half chance that they’d have a girl. But it’s harder to have a girl in our family. The chance is probably 1%. There hasn’t been a girl for 5 generations until Cynthia was born.”

Austin felt immense pressure for his son and daughter-in-law.

He remembered how he and his brothers had been forced by their parents to have a daughter.

The five brothers each had three sons. Every time they had a son, their mother’s face would look unhappy. People said that the Davidson family would never have a daughter. Cynthia was the only daughter they had for generations. Austin’s heart ached for his son when he thought of this. “I don’t care. Anyway, if Kate can’t have a daughter, I will never accept her.” Lena suddenly felt that this demand was better than giving Kate a hard time.

Austin was speechless.

“Let’s make a trip to the Sutton family tomorrow. Call your good in-law now and tell him that we’ll go over tomorrow. I don’t want us to miss out.”

Having found a new way to make things difficult for Kate, Lena felt good and didn’t mind visiting the Sutton family. “Okay.” After successfully persuading his wife, Austin was very satisfied. As for Lena’s request, it was not his thing to concern.

*****

“Honey.” Kate walked out of the etiquette school. When she saw the familiar man leaning against the car, she smiled and jogged over.

Alfred took two steps forward. When she was close, he tapped her nose lightly. “You’re wearing high heels. Don’t run so fast. My heart will ache if you twist your ankle.”

“It’s okay. Now I’m used to high heels,” said Kate. “Hubby, why are you standing here? Are you tired?” Kate asked with concern as she helped him into the car.

“I got out of the car for like two minutes ago before you came out,” Alfred said.

“I am just worried about you,” said Kate.

“You are so sweet.” Alfred felt melted.

The couple got into the car. The car started slowly.

Alfred handed a box of snacks to Kate.

“I packed some food from the kitchen, in case you got hungry. Try it. We’ll have supper when we get home.”

Kate hugged his neck and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she happily took the box of snacks and said happily, “My husband is getting more and more considerate.”

Alfred could not help but laugh. His gentle and affectionate gaze landed on her. He was content to watch her eat with relish.

“Kate,” Alfred called out.

“Yes?” Kate replied.

“My parents are going to visit your family tomorrow. Do you want to take tomorrow off?” said Alfred.

Kate stopped eating and tilted her head to Alfred. She felt that her man was too handsome and it would be a waste not to do something. Hence, Kate mischievously poked Alfred’s lips. This provoked Alfred to the point that he almost couldn’t control himself and wanted to do her on the spot. He had a lot of chowder tonight.

“I don’t need to take a day off. My dad will give me a day off..

As she spoke, Kate’s phone rang.

She took out her phone from her bag. When she saw the

caller ID, she proudly showed it to Alfred and smiled. “I knew it.”

Alfred nodded seriously. “Amazing. You should be a fortune-teller.”

Kate pretended to be serious and said, “Good idea. I’ll try someday.”

When she finished speaking, Alfred gently pinched her earlobe.

She flinched.

“Dad,” Kate answered Leland’s call.

“Kate, your mother just called me. She said that your in-laws are coming to our house tomorrow. You have to be present. Tomorrow, you have a day off. Come home early.” Leland valued the first meeting between the elders of the two families. He had already informed Claire to cancel all his schedules for tomorrow.

“Dad, I understand. I’ll go back early tomorrow,” Kate said.

“Well, haven’t you gone home yet?” Leland asked.

“On my way home,” Kate said.

Leland reminded, “Be careful. Don’t drive too fast.”

Kate said, “Dad, I can’t even touch the steering wheel now.”

She could only drive in a dream.

Leland said, “Oh, I forgot that Alfred caught you racing. You’re not allowed to drive anymore. Who asked you to race? Alfred is just worried about you. It’s for your own good. Anyway, since he arranged for a driver to pick you up from work, don’t touch the steering wheel.”

Kate knew that her parents were on Alfred’s side.

She had only raced twice, or maybe three times. After being caught by Alfred twice, she was deprived of the opportunity to drive.

Even her car suffered. The tires had been removed by Alfred.

“Did Alfred pick you up?” asked Leland.

“Do you want to talk to him?” asked Kate.

“No, I’m just asking. Since he is with you, I won’t disturb you guys. Rest early when you get home,” said Leland.

“Oh,” Kate replied.

Leland hung up.

“Do you want to drive so badly?” Alfred’s deep voice came from beside her.

Kate nodded instinctively. Then, she shook his head and said with a cheeky smile, “Not really. But of course, I prefer to drive by myself.”

“It’s too late to buy a car now. I’ll give you a new car at noon tomorrow,” said Alfred.

Kate’s eyes lit up and she was overjoyed. “Hubby, do you mean it?”

“When have I ever lied to you?”

“Hubby, you’re too good to me. You’ll spoil me. However, I like the feeling. I’m so happy.”

Alfred could not help but laugh as he pulled Kate into his arms. He thought evilly, ‘I hope you won’t be disappointed when you see the new car tomorrow afternoon.’

“Honey, what kind of car are you going to give me?” asked Kate.

“It’s the most expensive car of its type,” said Alfred.

“Is it fast?” asked Kate.

Alfred replied mysteriously, “That depends on your driving skills.”

Kate almost said that she could drive a car like a plane. She remembered that Alfred hated to see her race, so she changed her words and said, “Mr. Davidson, actually, I drive very steadily. The two times you saw me, it was really a coincidence.”

“Although the car I gave you is relatively safe, you can’t go too fast. You won’t want any accident to happen,” said Alfred.

Kate promised repeatedly, “Don’t worry. I will not.”

‘Could it be a sports car?’ Kate began to look forward to the new car that Alfred had prepared for her.

Chapter 346

At the Davidson family, a fragrance wafted out of a house with a small courtyard. Theo was making supper.

As the manager of Cheval Blanc and a top chef, even if he casually stir-fried vegetables, they would be popular among the customers.

Braiden and Lucas lived on the left and right sides of Theo. They were the closest and were the first to smell this fragrance.

Braiden walked to the balcony from his room and looked at Theo’s courtyard. He shouted, “Theo, you’re releasing poison late at night again.”

There was no response.

Braiden felt that his voice was not loud enough and turned around to return to his room.

Soon, Braiden, who had already changed his clothes, went out with his phone. A few minutes later, he appeared in the hall next door.

Lucas was already there.

“Lucas, are you also here to punish Theo for releasing poison in the middle of the night?” Braiden said seriously,” He’s not resting in the middle of the night, and he cooked something that smells so good. We need to punish him.

In the end, his expression changed. He asked Lucas with a smile, “What delicious food is Theo cooking?”

“You’ll know when you go in. It’s quite sumptuous. There is a large pot of spicy lobster tail. I don’t like lobster. Yet I want to try.”

Lucas held Lucas’s arm affectionately. “Lucas, let’s go. Let’s go in and hunt Theo’s lobsters.”

“Alright, let’s take all his lobster.”

The two brothers were clearly tempted by the dishes cooked by Theo and planned to freeload.

Theo already knew what was going on in the living room.

When the brothers came in, he had already finished cooking and was taking off his apron.

“Lucas, don’t you want us to sleep? It’s so late at night.” Braiden spoke first.

Lucas then said, “That’s right, that’s right. I’ve gained two pounds recently. I need to cut down on socializing and supper, but because of you, I’ve been gaining weight.” Although he was complaining, his hands moved very quickly to the large pot of spicy lobster tail.

He usually did not like to eat lobsters. However, it was Theo who made it. Even if he gained ten pounds, he would have to have some before going to bed.

“My hands are itchy and I can’t sleep, so I made a few dishes. If you want to eat, bring them out. I didn’t say I wouldn’t share.” Theo was very satisfied with his two younger brothers’ reactions.

They lived so close to him, that it would be a failure if they weren’t attracted by the fragrance.

Braiden and Lucas immediately brought out the cooked dishes. They wanted to place them on the dining table in the dining room, but Theo asked them to bring all the dishes to the hall.

The brothers looked at each other and suddenly understood. Theo deliberately cooked to lure a certain guest who stayed with them lately.

Yes, Lindsay loved spicy lobster tails.

The two brothers understood and brought out a few dishes and placed them on the coffee table in front of the sofa. Then, they each brought a low stool and sat around the coffee table.

Theo also brought two bottles of wine.

“I have to work tomorrow. If I get drunk and can’t get up, I’ll have to work overtime for the next few days.” Braiden did not want to drink and neither did Lucas.

“I don’t have that much work. I’ll drink.” Theo was not as busy as them, but he was not afraid of getting drunk and not getting up. At most, he would not return to the hotel tomorrow.

He poured himself a glass of wine. Watching his two younger brothers eat with relish. He couldn’t help but cough lightly.

When his brother looked over, he pouted upstairs. “Theo, the spicy lobster tail you made is really delicious.”

“That’s right. Even someone like me who doesn’t like lobster drools. It’s really delicious. Only a level-one chef from Cheval Blanc could cook something so delicious. Oh, no, I mean, the general manager.” Braiden and Lucas praised loudly as they ate.

The room was already filled with fragrance. Even they could attract, not to mention, Lindsay, who was upstairs.

Lindsay was still awake. She lay on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. What her grandmother said had affected her sleep.

Olivia told her directly that after Theo and Lucas got married, they would have to send one child to Alfred.

Lindsay was sure about Theo.

She was annoyed when she thought about how she had to accept Olivia’s request and pass a child to Alfred.

No mother would want to give her own child to someone else.

Even though the child would still live in the Davidson residence, the way they addressed each other would be different.

The child she gave birth to after 10 months of pregnancy had to call Alfred and Kate as father and mother… Just the thought of it made Lindsay’s heartache.

What Olivia meant was that if she could not agree to this request, she might not be able to marry Theo.

In the Davidson residence, Olivia had the utmost power. Only Alfred dared to reject her. The others were all afraid of her.

‘It smelled so good.’ Lindsay, who was tossing and turning in bed, could not help but sigh in her heart when she smelled the fragrance.

She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was eleven o’clock at night. It was time for Kate to return every night. ‘Did the kitchen prepare supper for Kate? It was time for Kate to return every night. ‘Did the kitchen prepare supper for Kate? Or…’

Thinking of a possibility, Lindsay immediately got out of bed.

Since she couldn’t sleep anyway, she might as well go downstairs and take a look.

If Theo released the poison in the middle of the night, she would definitely help him detoxify it.

The moment he stepped out of the room, the fragrance intensified.

She also heard Braiden and Lucas downstairs praising Theo’s culinary skills.

As expected, Theo cooked.

‘He cooked only at midnight. He doesn’t want me to sleep. Lindsay thought.

“Spicy, spicy…” Lucas exclaimed as he ate.

He couldn’t eat spicy food. However, he could not resist the temptation of the spicy lobster tail.

The main kitchen strictly followed the recipes arranged by the nutritionist. There won’t be these home-cooked dishes on the table. He could only try it at Theo’s place.

Therefore, Lucas kept eating while sticking out his tongue from the spiciness.

“Hey, you guys. Why didn’t you call me? That’s not cool.” Hearing that there was a spicy lobster tail, Lindsay ran downstairs.

She naturally sat down beside Theo.

Theo duly handed her a pair of disposable gloves. “Wine?”

“Nope.” Lindsay put on disposable gloves and began to eat. She ignored the scheming smile of Theo beside her.

Chapter 347

“That’s great.”

After finishing a large pot of spicy lobster tails, Lindsay took off her disposable gloves and said, “I’ve missed this taste for a long time. I feel like there is something missing when I have it at the restaurant.”

Braiden said, “Lindsay, your appetite must have been affected by Theo, so you feel that the food others cook lacks something.”

Lucas said, “No one cooks better than Theo.”

Lindsay looked at Theo with a smile and said, “Theo, the

next time your hands are itchy and you want to make spicy lobster tails, you must ask me for help. No matter when, I’m always on call.”

The two brothers quickly expressed their stance. “We’re happy to help too.”

Theo put down the wine glass that he had finished drinking and deliberately said angrily, “Go back to sleep if you are done. Don’t you know what time it is? You have to work tomorrow.”

“I never sleep before midnight,” said Lucas.

“Me too,” said Braiden

The brothers wanted to see Theo and Lindsay bicker.

Theo said coldly, “Do you want me to cook breakfast for you tomorrow?”

The brothers were speechless.

Braiden immediately yawned. As he yawned, he stood up and said, “Theo, I’m tired. I’ll go back and rest first. Remember to prepare a steak for me for breakfast tomorrow.” “Lindsay, good night.”

Braiden said goodnight to Lindsay and quickly slipped away.

Lucas glared at his third brother and scolded him in his heart for surrendering so quickly. However, when he thought of Theo’s culinary skills, he smacked his lips and stood up. “I remember now. I still have an early meeting tomorrow. I have to get up early and go back to sleep first. Theo, cook me a steak to tomorrow.”

After Braiden and Lucas left, there were only Theo and Lindsay in the hall.

“Are you full?” Theo asked Lindsay.

Lindsay smiled with a satisfied expression. “I’m almost full. The spicy lobster tail you made tastes even better than before.”

“Actually, I haven’t done it in a long time.” Theo said as he cleaned up the table, “If you like it, I’ll make it for you another day when I’m free. Only for you.”

“Really? Thank you in advance.” Lindsay leaned back on the sofa and watched as Theo cleared the table and cleaned up the dishes in the kitchen.

Suddenly, she said to the kitchen, “Theo, you’re a good man. Whoever marries you in the future will definitely be very happy.”

Theo’s voice floated out from the kitchen. “I’ve always been a good man. If I get to choose my wife, I’ll definitely make her happy for the rest of her life.”

If it was a family marriage, he would treat his wife with respect and would not care if she was happy. However, he would definitely not be happy either.

“Do you have a woman you like?” Lindsay asked.

The two of them were childhood sweethearts, but neither of them confessed to the other.

Lindsay knew that she loved Theo, but she did not know if Theo also loved her.

When she first returned to the country, she knew that Olivia had arranged for Theo to pick her up. Theo rejected, and in the end, Braiden picked her up, even if she had only changed planes at Sherpsel.

She followed her grandmother to Sherpsel and moved into Theo’s house, but she did not see Theo until she followed,

Alfred and Kate to the equestrian resort for a vacation.

Theo deliberately avoided her.

That was true because they were not only childhood sweethearts, but also archenemies.

Theo had always been defeated by her. It was normal for him to avoid her.

“If I had someone I like, the media in Sherpsel would have already reported it,” Theo replied.

Lindsay thought about it and agreed.

In Sherpsel, Davidson’s family could always become news.

The love story of the Davidson family’s 15 sons was destined to be the center of attention in the entire city. Anyone who got close to them could become the headline. But there had never been any rumors about Theo.

“Theo, let me ask you a question.”

Lindsay thought of the matter that her grandmother had told her about.

“I’m in a good mood tonight. Ask me whatever questions you want. I’ll answer everything I can.”

Theo did not admit that he had sensed that Lindsay was in a bad mood tonight. That was why he personally cooked to appease her.

“That day, I heard your grandma and my grandma talking about something. Your grandma said that when you and Lucas get married and have children in the future, you have to send a child to your elder brother. Is that true?”

Theo did not answer her.

Lindsay waited for a while, but there was no answer. She felt a little uncomfortable. ‘Theo didn’t answer. Did he acquiesce to Olivia’s arrangement?’

Alfred was important in the Davidson family. His more than ten younger brothers respected him and felt sorry for him after knowing he could not have children anymore.

Even though they were to send a child for him, they still lived together. So except the way they address each other, nothing would change.

However, Lindsay found this hard to accept.

“Theo, don’t you think your grandmother’s request is a little too much? Is your brother really infertile? Has he seen a doctor? If there’s really no way to treat him. Why doesn’t he adopt some children from the orphanage?”

Lindsay thought that if she was infertile, she would go to the welfare home to adopt a child instead of taking her brothers’ child unless her brothers offered it.

Theo still did not answer her.

Lindsay could not help but get up and walk over.

Theo happened to be coming out. The two of them met at the kitchen door and faced each other.

Theo suddenly took out a packet of tissues and helped Lindsay wipe the oil stains on her mouth.

Lindsay nonchalantly snatched the tissue from his hand.

“Theo, do you agree with your grandmother’s arrangement?” “Do you mind?” Theo asked.

Lindsay was speechless.

“You have a blind date, and it isn’t me. So you don’t have to worry. Even if my grandmother’s arrangement is not reasonable. It won’t be your child anyway.”

Lindsay was speechless. ‘What a bastard!’

“I really feel sorry for your future wife. She’s not even married yet, but her child has been booked.”

“I’ll tell her before we get married. And she doesn’t have to marry me if she can’t accept it. I believe many women would be glad to accept it,” said Theo.

Lindsay was speechless.

Chapter 348

“You’d better stay single for the rest of your life. Leave girls alone.” Lindsay said and turned to leave.

Theo looked at her angry expression and asked with a smile, “Is this why you’re suddenly in a bad mood tonight?” Lindsay stopped in her tracks.

She turned to look at him. “How do you know I’m in a bad mood?”

“I had a peaceful night,” said Theo.

When she was in a good mood, she liked to target him.

Lindsay asked, “What are you saying…”

“Chili, you’re so concerned about this matter. Is it because I’m the man you want to marry?”

“Don’t flatter yourself.” Lindsay refused to admit it.

Theo chuckled softly. “My sister-in-law said the same thing to my brother. Do you know what my brother did? He gave her a lot of gold and jewelry and asked her to wear them. Do you want to do that too?”

“You’re a man. Why do you need that? Are you short of money?” Lindsay said angrily.

“I’ll keep it for my daughter.”

“Funny!” Lindsay laughed. “Can you have a daughter? The Davidsons will only have sons.”

Theo choked. ‘Yes. That’s true. In the past five generations, there were no girls in the family. Cynthia was the first girl.

No one knew if they would have a daughter.

“Lindsay, do you really mind about sending the child away? If… I mean if you were to marry me, would you refuse because of this request?” Theo asked.

“I-I don’t know either, but I really mind. I can’t bear to part with the children I gave birth to after 10 months of pregnancy, and watch them call others Mom and Dad, even if that other person is your brother.”

Theo looked at her quietly for a moment and smiled. “Oh, I understand.”

Lindsay glared at him.

“My brother took chowder tonight,” Theo said.

“You made it? When? Why didn’t I know about it?” When Lindsay heard about the soup, her eyes lit up. She did not even think about what it was for. She was regretting that she didn’t get to try.

Her gluttonous look made Theo laugh. He teased her, “You are just like my sister-in-law. She is also a glutton.”

“The chef cooked chowder for Alfred. It’s not suitable for you.”

“Chowder, why am I… Mr. Davidson took chowder? Would it help?”

Theo smiled and said, “My big brother never does anything that he’s not sure about.”

Lindsay was relieved.

It turned out that Alfred could still have children.

“Rumors are just rumors.”

Theo pressed his index finger on Lindsay’s forehead. “You’re such a smart person. You shouldn’t believe everything people say.”

Lindsay suddenly understood why Alfred took chowder.

This family was all smart people. Ordinary people could not keep up with their thoughts.

She slapped away Theo’s hand that was pressing on her forehead. Lindsay said, “I’m going to sleep. Prepare a steak for me too tomorrow.”

Then, she went upstairs happily.

It was time to have a good dream about Duke Zhou.

Looking at how happy she was, Theo smiled slyly. ‘Why wouldn’t she admit that she is madly in love with me? Everybody knows it.’

She couldn’t tell his feelings towards her but all his brothers could.

*****

After being tortured a few times, Kate was too tired to move.

Alfred, who had transformed into a hungry wolf, was satisfied. Seeing that her mouth was moving, Alfred pulled her into his arms and hugged her gently, letting her sleep on his arm.

“Honey, what did you say?” Alfred’s voice was low and gentle.

He could actually have another round. Yet seeing she was exhausted, he controlled himself.

Kate didn’t even want to open her eyes.

“From now on… you’re not allowed to have chowder,” she said through gritted teeth with her eyes closed.

Alfred planted countless kisses on her face and said with heartache, “Okay, it’s my fault tonight. Honey, do you want to take a hot bath? It’ll make you feel better.”

Seeing that Kate did not even want to open her eyes, he said considerately, “Go on sleeping. I’ll take care of you.” Kate mumbled something and soon fell asleep.

Alfred got up and went into the bathroom to fill the bathtub. Then he came out again, picked Kate up, and slowly entered the bathroom.

Fortunately, he had been working hard on rehabilitation recently so he could take good care of Kate.

After coming out of the bathroom, Kate was still asleep. Alfred lay beside her and looked at her sleeping face gently.

He couldn’t help but whisper in her ear, “Kate, I’m getting more and more addicted to you.”

He touched her face gently, her eyes, her nose, and finally her lips.

He poked her gently and said softly, “Good night. Sweet dreams.”

Kate was in a deep sleep and she did not hear a single word he said.

Alfred looked at her for a while and remembered something. He took his phone and called James. After James answered the call, he instructed in a low voice,” James, arrange for two cars to go to the Garcia Village. Bring Kate’s adoptive parents and two brothers over and send them to the Sutton family.”

Tomorrow, his parents were going to the Sutton family to meet his in-laws. The Garcia family had raised Kate for 25 years. In Kate’s heart, they were family. So Anna should be there too. He believed that Kate would be very happy to see that Anna.

“Okay.” James did not ask further.

After hanging up the phone, Alfred hugged Kate and fell asleep.

The next day, Kate didn’t even want to get up. She was awake, but her waist was sore and her legs were weak.

“Honey, you’re awake.” Alfred’s gentle voice came from beside her.

Kate tilted her head to look at him. When she met his overly handsome face, she could not bring herself to complain In the end, she could only grab his hand and bite his arm.

“Ouch.” Alfred deliberately cried out in pain.

Kate immediately relented.

Seeing the two rows of deep teeth marks on his arm, she

said to him again, “Why didn’t you dodge?”

“I can still bear this pain,” Alfred said.

“Then why did you scream? Were you deliberately making me feel sorry?”

Kate kicked Alfred. “I really want to kick you off the bed. I’m so tired! Alfred, I’m warning you. If you dare to take chowder again, you’ll take an ice bath. You’re not allowed to touch me.”

Chapter 349

“Yes, yes, yes. I am sorry. Honey, please forgive me.” Alfred knew that Kate was exhausted and apologized profusely. “What time is it?” After Kate vented her anger, she felt better. She understood Alfred’s intention.

“It’s still early. It’s only seven o’clock,” Alfred said.

“What time will your parents go?” Kate asked.

Alfred thought for a moment and said, “After nine-thirty, I guess. Honey, you can sleep a little longer, until nine o’clock. I’ll get Liam to send you back.”

Kate wished, but her mother called.

After gesturing for Alfred to remain silent, Kate answered the call.

“Kate, come back early. Although you and Mr. Davidson have married you haven’t held a wedding yet. You’d better come back before his parents. When you are back, I’ll help you dress up and put on makeup. You should really wear makeup more often.”

Celia attached great importance to the meeting with Alfred’s parents. Knowing Kate’s shortcomings, Celia called early in the morning to remind Kate.

Kate said, “Mom, I understand. I’ll get up right away and go back.”

Her parents were even more impatient than her.

Actually, Kate had already learned how to put on makeup. She would put on light makeup on important occasions At home, she didn’t. Alfred found her beautiful anyway. After ending the call, Kate said helplessly to Alfred, “My parents are even more anxious than me.” She poked Alfred’s chest. “You’ve really hurt me.”

Alfred looked apologetic and took the initiative to help her get her clothes.

“I asked James to prepare chowder for you. Have some before you leave,” Alfred said.

“Okay. Are you going with your parents?” Kate asked.

Alfred said dotingly, “I don’t mind. I can go with you too if you prefer. I’ll do whatever you want me to do. In our family, you have the final say.”

His fawning manner made Kate happy. Although her waist was still a little sore and her legs were still a little weak, it did not affect her going out normally.

“You should go with your parents,” Kate said.

Alfred was quite disappointed. “I’ll miss you crazily if I have to be separated from you for two to three hours.”

“You usually work at the company while I stay at mine. Why didn’t you miss me then?” Kate asked.

Alfred was speechless.

Kate pinched his mouth. “Men are liars.”

Alfred was speechless.

After the couple chatted for a while, Kate drank the soup and walked out of the main house with Alfred. Then, under Alfred’s gaze, she got into her private car and went back home first to wait for her in-laws.

When Kate returned to the Sutton family, it was eight in the morning.

“Kate.”

Before Kate got out of the car, she saw a familiar figure coming out of the house to welcome her. Kate was surprised and happy. She quickly got out of the car and walked over quickly. “Mom, what are you doing here?” It was Anna.

“Mom, have you recovered?” Kate held Anna and asked with concern.

“I’m fine as long as I don’t do heavy work.” Anna smiled brightly. She did not expect Alfred to arrange for someone to pick them up overnight.

Kate returned to her parents. The Sutton family was wealthy, and the Davidson family was even more prestigious. The Garcia family was nothing compared to them.

However, Alfred respected them. Anna’s impression of Alfred became even better.

“Mom, don’t do any heavy work. It’s time to enjoy life. Tell me if you need money, I’ll send it to you,” said Kate.

“You transfer money to me every month. I can’t spend all that money. I’ll save it for your wedding gift,” said Anna. Kate was touched. “Mom, I don’t lack those.”

Both her parents and Alfred would prepare big gifts for her.

“I know you don’t lack it, but I want to do it.”

Anna held Kate’s hand and looked left and right. She said with heartache, “Kate, you must have been skipping meals when you’re busy. You’ve already lost weight. You have to eat and sleep well. Nothing is more important than that.” “Mom, I didn’t skip any meals. I even think I’ve gained a lot of weight.”

There was no way she’d lose weight when she was with Alfred.

Mothers always found their children losing weight although they didn’t.

“Mr. Davidson arranged for someone to pick us up last. night. Your father and your two brothers are here too. Mr. Davidson said today is an important day for the families to meet. Kate, Mr. Davidson is really considerate.” Anna sighed.

‘What a surprise!’ Kate muttered in a low voice. Anna did not hear it clearly.

Alfred was sincere. He showed his love through every detail. Kate now understood why so many loved him, including her. No one could resist his love.

“Mom, let’s go in.” Kate helped Anna into the house.

However, when they reached the door, Anna quickly

removed Kate’s hand. Kate knew that she was afraid that Celia would be unhappy.

Kyla did not return to the company today either.

“Dad,” Kate called out.

The two fathers who were chatting on the sofa answered her at the same time.

Leland and Faulkner looked at each other and smiled.

Celia worried that Kate and the Garcia family’s relationship would affect their relationship. But Leland Sutton was much more open-minded. No matter what, the Garcia family had raised Kate up.

They were reluctant to leave Kyla, so he assumed the Garcia family would feel the same about Kate.

The Garcia family had been treating Kate really well. Although they were not as wealthy as the Sutton family, it wasn’t their fault. Leland was very grateful for that. Not all families could be as rich as the Sutton family.

“Mom,” Kate called out to Celia. Afraid that Celia would not like Anna going out to welcome her, she went forward and held Celia’s arm. She said coquettishly, “Mom, I haven’t seen you for two days. I missed you so much.”

That worked.

Celia immediately smiled and tapped Kate on the forehead lightly. “You’re such a sweet girl. If you miss me, you can come back anytime. Or just tell me. I will go to your company to visit you.” She then touched Kate’s face. “You must have been very busy recently. Look, you’ve lost weight. Have you not eaten properly?”

Kate thought to herself, ‘Moms are the same.’ They always thought that their children didn’t eat well once they didn’t see their children for some time.

Robert was an honest man. He said, “Do you all think Kate has lost weight? But I feel like she has gained weight.”

Chapter 350

“Robert, have I gained weight?” Kate quickly touched her face and asked Ryan, “Brother, did I gain weight?”

Ryan glared at his younger brother and calmly said to Kate, Nope. You’re still as slim as ever. Robert hasn’t seen you for a long time. You were probably thinner before.

“Robert hasn’t seen me for a long time. Yes”

Kate felt that Ryan’s words made sense, but she still said, ” From now on, I have to work out every morning.”

Alfred’s gym was huge. She had never used it before. Robert smiled sheepishly. “You’re a little fatter than before.” Celia and Leland were glad to hear that. It meant that Kate’s life had been better since she returned.

“You guys chat first. I’ll bring Kate upstairs to change her clothes and help her put on makeup.” Celia pulled Kate upstairs.

As she walked, she said to her daughter, “Look at you. Why didn’t you make up when you went out? Aren’t you afraid that Mr. Davidson will despise you?”

Kate stuck out her tongue playfully. “Mom, you rushed me so much that I didn’t have time to put on makeup. It takes time to put on makeup. Mom, don’t worry. Mr. Davidson won’t despise me. He has seen my roughest side. And I never wear makeup at home.”

Even if she went out to put on makeup, she had to remove it at night.

She and Alfred were husband and wife. Alfred could naturally see her face.

“Mom, I am naturally beautiful, just like you. I don’t need makeup to look good,” said Kate.

Celia was amused. She chided her, “That’s a bit narcissistic.”

“I’m just telling the truth,” Kate said.

“You are a sweet talker.”

They chatted and laughed as they went upstairs and entered Kate’s room.

To make sure Kate felt at home when she returned, Celia had asked the nanny to clean up her room every day, and no one was allowed to touch the things in the room.

Kyla felt upset seeing Celia and Kate so happy.

She looked up and saw her mother looking at her lovingly. She pulled a long face and lowered her head to play with her phone, not wanting to pay attention to her biological parents.

As for her two biological brothers. Ryan had a lot of opinions about her and didn’t want to talk to her either.

Ryan had a lot of opinions about her and didn’t want to talk to her either. Robert was an honest man. Although he was in a suit today, it didn’t fit. And he looked a bit funny. Kyla did not even want to look him in the eye.

“Kyla, what are you looking at?” Robert wanted to get closer to her.

Although they did not know each other very well, they shared the same blood.

“Stocks. You don’t understand.”

Kyla didn’t even raise her head. Her tone was calm. And Robert was unable to reply. Indeed, he didn’t understand stocks.

He had contracted dozens of acres of orchards in the countryside and planted many fruits, the income was fine. He had also contracted hundreds of acres of land to grow vegetables. In any case, he was a farmer. He studied agriculture.

In the past, they did not have the money to rent so much land.

After Kate was recognized by her biological parents, she gave her a sum of money to fulfill his dream of becoming a landlord.

Robert said that when he earned money, he would return the money to Kate.

It had been more than a year, but he had yet to earn back the money he invested. However, he firmly believed that one day, he would make a fortune with the fruit and vegetables.

“Kyla, try some blackberry.” Robert grabbed a handful of blackberries and handed them to his sister.

“This is from my orchard. This type isn’t much. We keep all for ourselves and not for sale.”

Kyla pushed away the blackberries. Her tone was still calm as she said, “I don’t like blackberries. I don’t want to get pimples.”

Robert was speechless. He said embarrassedly, “Kate likes to eat blackberries and grapes, so I thought you’d like them too. Kate said blackberries are good for the skin.”

“I am not her. I only eat imported fruits, unlike her.”

Kyla did not continue, but Robert could tell that she despised the blackberries he brought and was mocking Kate for being a country bumpkin.

Ryan had told him that Kyla was arrogant and she looked down on every one of them, including Kate.

Robert thought that Ryan said so only because he preferred Kate. But now, he knew Ryan was telling the truth.

“Kyla!” Leland called out solemnly.

“Your brother asked you to eat blackberries. If you don’t want to eat, then don’t. Be nice.”

Kyla pursed her lips and looked up at Robert. She apologized reluctantly. “Robert, I’m sorry. I don’t like people disturbing me when I’m looking at the stocks. That was why I acted mean to you.”

“It’s okay.” Robert smiled foolishly. He gave up the idea of talking to Kyla again.

Kyla’s attitude had hurt her parents.

From the moment Faulkner came in, Kyla never spoke to him or called him Dad.

He understood that Kyla was raised in a wealthy family. She was proud and couldn’t accept the fact that her real parents were some farmers. But the way she mocked them was too much.

Kate had no idea of what was going on downstairs.

She was sitting in front of the dressing table while Celia was doing her makeup.

After the makeup was done, Celia helped Kate do her hair.

Occasionally, Celia would accidentally pull her hair which caused pain. Yet Kate endured it.

She knew that her mother had been a wealthy lady all her life and had never served anyone before.

She did not know that Celia had pulled a few strands of her hair for a paternity test.

Celia took what Kyla said to her to heart.

If she did not do a paternity test again, she’d always suspect that the Kate in front of her was fake and the real Kate had been murdered.

“Done.”

After Kate’s hair was done, Celia looked at the beauty in the mirror and smiled. “When Mr. Davidson comes later and sees you, he will be mesmerized by you.”

Kate could not help but laugh. “Mom, what kind of beauty has he not seen before? Perhaps, among the women he knows, I’m the ugliest. In terms of looks, I’m not even as good-looking as him.”

Celia looked at Kate speechlessly. But she agreed that Alfred was very good-looking.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next